Just Creepy: Scary Stories - 7+ HOURS of Scary DEEP WOODS Horror Stories (COMPILATION) | PARK RANGER, SKINWALKER, WENDIGO, FOREST

Episode Date: September 30, 2024

These are 7+ HOURS of Scary DEEP WOODS Horror Stories (COMPILATION) | PARK RANGER, SKINWALKER, WENDIGO, FOREST Linktree: https://linktr.ee/its_just_creepy Story Credits: ►Sent in to https://www.ju...stcreepy.net/ Music by: 'Decoherence' by Scott Buckley - released under CC-BY 4.0. www.scottbuckley.com.au https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wM_AjpJL5I4&t=0s ► Myuu's channel http://bit.ly/1k1g4ey ►CO.AG Music http://bit.ly/2f9WQpe Business inquiries: ►creepydc13@gmail.com #scarystories #horrorstories #compilation #parkrangerstories #deepwoods #nationalpark 💀As always, thanks for watching! 💀

Transcript
Discussion (0)
Starting point is 00:00:20 My name is Eli, and I'll never forget the first night in those Utah woods. The trees were so tall they blocked out most of the sky. The only light came from the campfire, crackling softly as it pushed back the cold night air. I had just started working with this logging crew, and even though I didn't know anyone very well, I could tell right away that something felt wrong out here. Isaac, the foreman, was an older guy, maybe in his 50s, with a grizzled beard and sharp eyes. He was the type of man who didn't scare easily, but tonight he seemed off. The other guys in the crew, Matt, Tyler, and Sam, were laughing and joking like everything was fine,
Starting point is 00:01:02 but Isaac wasn't joining in. Instead, he kept staring into the trees, his face tense. The woods were thick and dark, and there was something about the silence that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No birds, no animals, just the fire and the low mur. murmur of the guys talking. After a while, Isaac spoke up. You ever hear of a skinwalker? His voice was gravely, like he didn't even want to ask the question. The laughter around the fire died down quickly. The other guys glanced at each other nervously, but no one said a word. I didn't know what a skinwalker was, but I could tell from their faces it wasn't something good. Isaac leaned forward, the flames reflecting in his eyes.
Starting point is 00:01:50 These woods, they're old, older than you can imagine. People say there are things out here, things that shouldn't be. I saw one once, when I was a kid, not far from here. He paused, and I noticed my palms were starting to sweat. The air felt heavier, like the forest was pressing in closer, listening. It was late, almost like tonight. I heard my dad calling my name from Dee. in the trees, only problem was, my dad had been dead for three years. Isaac's voice dropped
Starting point is 00:02:22 to a whisper. I didn't go to him. I knew better, and I'm still here because of that. A cold shiver ran down my spine, and I glanced over my shoulder at the thick wall of trees. Suddenly, the dark spaces between the branches felt too big, like something could be hiding there, just waiting for us to drop our guard. Matt, the jokester of the group laughed, but it sounded forced. Come on, Isaac, you're just trying to scare the new guy. He slapped me on the back, but his smile didn't reach his eyes. Isaac didn't smile back. I'm not trying to scare anyone. I'm telling you to stay close to camp. If you hear something in the woods, if you think you see someone you know out there, don't follow, don't ever follow.
Starting point is 00:03:09 He looked right at me, like he knew I'd be the one to make that mistake. The fire crackled loudly. and a gust of wind rustled the leaves above us. The sound made me jump, and the guys laughed, but there was still an edge in the air. The forest was too quiet, too still. I tried to shake off the feeling, telling myself it was just an old man's story. But deep down, something told me Isaac wasn't lying.
Starting point is 00:03:35 That night, as I lay in my tent, I couldn't sleep. Every little sound outside made my heart race. I kept thinking about Isaac's warning, about that voice he heard in the woods, and even though I told myself it was just a story, I couldn't shake the feeling that something out there was watching me. The next morning, the camp was a mess. When I stepped out of my tent,
Starting point is 00:03:58 I saw that the tools were scattered everywhere, like something, or someone, had gone through our stuff. Sam was cursing, trying to gather up the saws, while Matt scratched his head. Tyler was off by the trees, looking around like he was searching for something. something. Looks like raccoons or something got into our gear, Matt joked.
Starting point is 00:04:19 But even he didn't seem to believe it. I noticed deep claw marks on one of the saws, like something sharp had scratched right across it. But they weren't the kind of marks a raccoon or any animal I knew would make. The others shrugged it off, but it stuck with me. As the day went on, the feeling of being watched only grew stronger. The air seemed thicker, heavier. No birds chirped, no squirrels darted between the trees.
Starting point is 00:04:46 It was just silent, too silent. By the time the sun started setting, I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing up. I tried to focus on my work, but I couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong. Then, right before dusk, it happened. I had wandered a little farther than I should have, trying to find a better spot to cut down a tree. The shadows between the trees were long, making everything look twisted and unfamiliar. That's when I heard it.
Starting point is 00:05:18 Eli. My heart stopped. It was my mom's voice, soft, gentle, just like she always called me when she wanted me to come inside. But it didn't make sense. My mom was back home, hundreds of miles away. Eli, come here. I spun around, trying to see where the voice was coming from. between two trees, maybe 50 feet away, I saw a figure.
Starting point is 00:05:43 It looked like my mom standing there in the shadows. But something was wrong. She was too still, and her eyes. Her eyes were glowing, a faint yellow that sent a shiver down my spine. Mom? I whispered stepping back. My brain was screaming at me to run, but my feet felt stuck to the ground. The figure took a step forward, and the light in her eyes flickered, like a flame that wasn't quite right. That's when I realized it wasn't my mom. It couldn't be. I turned and ran,
Starting point is 00:06:16 not caring where I was going, just needing to get away. The trees blurred by as I sprinted back to camp, the sound of my own breathing filling my ears. Every few seconds, I swore I could hear footsteps behind me, slow, deliberate, like someone was walking just out of sight. By the time I made it back to camp, I was out of breath and shaking. The others were sitting around the fire, laughing and talking like nothing was wrong. I wanted to tell them what I saw, but the words wouldn't come. They'd think I was crazy. Heck, I thought I was crazy. Instead, I sat down by the fire trying to calm my racing heart. But every time I glanced at the trees, I swore I saw something, just a flicker of movement, a shadow too tall to be one of the
Starting point is 00:07:01 guys. I kept hearing that voice in my head, soft and sweet, calling my name. That night, I barely slept. Something was out there watching us. I could feel it. And somehow, I knew it was only getting closer. By the time the sun went down again, everything had changed. The tension in camp was unbearable. Sam had been missing for hours, and we couldn't find him anywhere. We had searched the woods calling his name, but it was like he'd vanished into thin air. Isaac was pacing back and forth, his face pale and sweaty, mumbling to himself. Matt and Tyler weren't much better, their eyes darting nervously toward the trees as the darkness settled around us. I couldn't stop thinking about the thing I'd seen the night before, the figure that looked like my mom,
Starting point is 00:07:53 the way her eyes glowed that unnatural yellow. Something was out there, and it had taken Sam. I knew it, even if I couldn't say it out loud, the others wouldn't believe. believe me, and I was starting to question whether I'd imagined it myself, but I knew what I saw. That night, we all sat close to the fire, not talking much. The fire crackled softly, the only sound breaking the eerie silence of the woods. Every few minutes, one of us would glance at the trees, like we were expecting something to come charging out at any moment. Isaac, sitting across from me, suddenly looked up. Stay close to the fire, he muttered.
Starting point is 00:08:35 His voice low and shaky. Don't wander off. Matt tried to lighten the mood, forcing a laugh. Come on, Isaac, it's probably just Sam playing some dumb prank. He's probably watching us right now, laughing his head off. Isaac didn't laugh. Sam's gone, and it's not a prank. His eyes flicked toward the woods.
Starting point is 00:08:55 It's out there, waiting. I felt a chill run down my spine. The firelight. flickered, casting long shadows across the clearing. The trees, usually so still, seemed to shift and sway, like something was moving between them. That's when we heard it. Matt. It was Sam's voice calling softly from the darkness. We all froze, listening. The voice came again, closer this time. Matt, help me. Matt jumped to his feet looking toward the trees. Sam, is that you? He grabbed a flashlight and took a flashlight and took a
Starting point is 00:09:30 a step forward, but Isaac shot up and grabbed his arm. Don't, Isaac hissed his grip tight. That's not Sam. But Matt pulled free, shaking his head. I'm not leaving him out there. He needs help. Without another word, Matt disappeared into the trees, his flashlight beam bouncing wildly as he ran toward the voice. Matt! I called after him, but he was already gone. Isaac cursed under his breath and turned to me and Tyler. Stay by the fire. Don't move. For a moment it was dead silent.
Starting point is 00:10:05 Then the scream came. It was high-pitched, full of terror, Matt's voice echoing through the trees. The sound made my blood turn cold. We all stood there, staring at the dark woods, but none of us moved. I wanted to run after him, to help him, but my legs wouldn't move.
Starting point is 00:10:24 Isaac was right. Whatever was out there, it wasn't Sam. And now it had Matt. As we stood there, frozen in fear, I heard it again, footsteps, slow and deliberate, circling the edge of the clearing. Something was watching us, stalking us, just out of sight. I felt the weight of its gaze and a voice whispered in the back of my mind, you're next. I had never been so scared in my life.
Starting point is 00:10:52 Matt was gone, taken by whatever was out there in the woods, and now it was just me, Isaac and Tyler. We sat huddled by the fire, barely speaking. The only sound was the crackling of the flames and the occasional gust of wind rustling the trees. But the worst part wasn't the silence. It was the feeling that something was watching us, stalking us, waiting for the right moment to strike. Isaac was the first to break the silence. We need to get out of here. Now. Tyler shook his head, his face pale. In the dark, we'll never make it. Isaac's eyes were wild. If we stay here, we're dead. It's already taken Sam and Matt. We're next. I glanced toward the trees, my stomach churning with fear. I wanted to run, to get as far away from this place as possible, but the woods were so dark,
Starting point is 00:11:47 so thick. It felt like they were closing in on us, like the trees themselves were alive. But Isaac was right. We couldn't stay here. Whatever was out there it wasn't going to stop. Isaac grabbed a flashlight and pointed toward the old logging road. The trucks that way. We can make it if we stick together. I nodded, my heart pounding. Tyler, still shaking, reluctantly got to his feet.
Starting point is 00:12:13 We started walking, our flashlights barely cutting through the darkness. Every snap of a twig, every rustle of leaves made my heart race. The shadows seemed to move around us, twisting and shifting as we stopped. stumbled through the forest. Keep moving, Isaac whispered, his voice barely audible. Don't stop. We hadn't gone far when I heard it again, a voice calling my name, Eli. It was my mom's voice, my real mom back home, soft, comforting, the way she used to call me
Starting point is 00:12:45 for dinner when I was a kid. But I knew it couldn't be her. She was miles away, safe at home. I felt a cold sweat dripped down my back. Isaac stopped and turned to me. eyes wide. Ignore it, he said. That's how it tricks you. But the voice came again, closer this time. Eli, come here. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to block it out, but the voice was so real. My feet felt heavy, like they wanted to move on their own, like something was pulling me
Starting point is 00:13:15 toward the sound. I fought the urge to run into the woods. I knew that whatever was calling me wasn't my mom. It was the thing that had taken Sam and Matt. Suddenly, a loud crash came from the trees to our left. Tyler screamed and bolted, running blindly into the darkness. Isaac and I shouted after him, but it was too late. He was gone. We have to go. Isaac grabbed my arm, dragging me forward. We ran, the forest closing in around us. The footsteps behind us getting louder. I didn't dare look back. I knew it was right behind me, breathing down my neck, but I couldn't stop. Finally, we burst out onto the log. the truck just ahead. Isaac fumbled with the keys, his hands shaking. The footsteps stopped. For a
Starting point is 00:14:03 moment, everything was quiet, too quiet. Then, I saw it. In the distance, standing just at the edge of the trees, was a figure. Its skin was stretched too tight over its bones, its eyes glowing yellow. It smiled, but its mouth was too wide, too sharp. Isaac got the truck started. and we sped off down the road, but as we drove, I looked into the rearview mirror. The figure was still there, standing in the middle of the road, watching us leave. And then, it smiled again, its glowing eyes burning into me. I'll never go back to those woods, not after what I saw, what I lived through. The forest might seem peaceful from the outside, but I know the truth now.
Starting point is 00:14:53 It hides something dark, something ancient, and hungry. The memory of those glowing yellow eyes and that twisted smile haunts my every thought, no matter how far I run. Isaac never talks about it, and I won't either. But one thing's for sure, I'll never set foot near that place again. The forest can keep its secrets and I'll keep mine. I always hated long drives, especially through places like the rocky mountains. The roads were narrow, winding around cliffs, and the trees felt like they were closing in on us the further we went. Greg, on the other hand, seemed to love every minute of it. His hands were steady on the wheel, a grin plastered on his face as he talked about all the hikes and camping trips he'd been on
Starting point is 00:15:46 recently. I hadn't been out in the woods for years, not since we were kids. Man, it's going to be just like old times, Greg said, his voice full of excitement. I nodded, trying to act like I wasn't nervous. But truth was, I didn't feel great about this trip. It wasn't just the long drive or the isolation. It was the idea of being so far from everything. No cell signal, no other people, just us and miles of wilderness. I liked the city.
Starting point is 00:16:16 Greg was more of an outdoors guy, but I couldn't shake this feeling in my gut that something was off. The sun was starting to dip behind the mountains when we finally pulled up to the spot Greg had talked about all week. The clearing was bigger than I expected, surrounded by thick towering pine trees. The air smelled fresh, almost too clean. It was so quiet, no cars, no people, just the rustling of leaves in the breeze. I got out of the car, stretching my legs and taking in the view.
Starting point is 00:16:45 The rocky peaks loomed in the distance, jagged and sharp, casting long shadows over the forest. Perfect, right? Greg asked, already pulling gear out of the car. Yeah, I muttered, not really convinced. I felt exposed, like something was watching us from the tree line. I shook the thought away, telling myself I was just being paranoid. We set up the tents, gathered some firewood, and soon had a campfire crackling in the middle of the clearing. Greg popped open a couple of beers, tossing one to me. We sat by the fire, the warmth pushing away the cool evening air,
Starting point is 00:17:25 and started talking about old times. You remember the last time we camped out here? Greg asked, poking at the fire with a stick. Yeah, when we were like 15, right? He laughed. You freaked out when that raccoon got into the food. I chuckled, feeling a little more relaxed. But then I heard it.
Starting point is 00:17:46 A rustling sound coming from the woods. It was faint at first, like something brushing against the branches. I froze, my eyes darting toward the woods. the trees, but I couldn't see anything. Greg kept talking, not noticing. The sound stopped, and I shook my head, thinking it was probably just an animal, but a few minutes later, I heard it again. This time it was louder, closer. I glanced at Greg, but he hadn't heard it yet. The rustling turned into a low growl, like something big moving through the underbrush. My heart started to race, and I leaned forward staring into the dark woods.
Starting point is 00:18:25 Greg, I whispered, my voice shaking a little. Do you hear that? He stopped mid-sentence, turning toward the trees. For a moment, the woods were silent again. But then there was another noise, something that made my skin crawl. It wasn't just the growl this time. It was something heavier, like footsteps. Greg and I sat frozen by the fire, straining to hear any more sounds from the woods. The growling and footsteps had stopped, but the silence that followed felt even worse. My heart was pounding, and I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing up. I turned to Greg, hoping he'd laugh it off, but his face was serious now, his eyes scanning the trees.
Starting point is 00:19:09 You heard that, right? I asked. My voice barely above a whisper. Yeah, Greg said, standing up slowly. He grabbed his flashlight and knife from his pack and handed me a second flashlight. Stay close. We stood up, shining our lights toward the edge of the clearing. The beams cut through the darkness, but the shadows between the trees were thick and deep. For a moment, everything was still. Then I saw it. Just beyond the light, something moved. It was quick, a flash of a figure darting behind a tree. My breath caught in my throat. Did you see that? I gasped, gripping my flashlight tighter. Greg nodded, his jawed, his jawed. His jawed.
Starting point is 00:19:54 jaw clenched. Yeah, I saw it. We both stepped closer to the fire, trying to see whatever was out there. The forest was so quiet now, too quiet. My heart was beating so loudly in my chest, I was sure whatever was out there could hear it. Then, we heard the growl again, low, guttural, and way too close. I swung my flashlight in the direction of the sound, and that's when I saw it. standing just beyond the firelight, half hidden behind a tree, was the most horrifying thing I'd ever seen. It was tall, much taller than a person, and hunched over like it didn't quite fit into its own skin. Its body was twisted, with patches of fur and skin stretched too tightly over its bones. The face, if you could even call it a face, looked like a warped version of a human, but wrong in every way.
Starting point is 00:20:49 The eyes glowed in the light, reflected. back at us in a way that made my stomach turn. What the... What is that? I whispered. My mouth dry with fear. Greg didn't answer right away. He just stared at it, his face pale in the glow of the fire.
Starting point is 00:21:06 Finally, he spoke, his voice shaking a little. I think it's a skin walker. A what? I asked. My mind spinning. I had heard of them before. Old Native American legends about creatures that could take on the shape of animal. or even humans.
Starting point is 00:21:22 But that was just folklore, wasn't it? Before I could say anything else, the thing let out a sound, a screech, like nails on a chalkboard mixed with the growl of a wild animal. It was so loud it felt like it went straight through my chest. Greg and I stumbled back,
Starting point is 00:21:40 our lights shaking as we tried to keep the creature in our sights. Back to the fire! Greg muttered, his voice tight with fear. Stay near the fire. We move closer to the fire. flames, our flashlights trained on the spot where the creature had been, but it was gone. The woods were quiet again, but I knew it was still out there, lurking just beyond the light, watching us. Greg, what do we do? I asked, my voice barely steady. We wait, Greg said,
Starting point is 00:22:10 eyes fixed on the darkness. And we hope it doesn't get any closer, but I had a sinking feeling that it was just beginning. I didn't sleep at all that night. Neither did Greg. We stayed huddled close to the fire. Our flashlights pointed toward the dark woods, waiting for any sign of that thing. Every rustle, every shift in the wind made my heart race, but the creature never showed itself again. By morning the fire was just glowing embers,
Starting point is 00:22:38 and my eyes stung from exhaustion. I glanced at Greg, his face pale and tired. Neither of us had spoken much after what happened. We didn't need to. We both knew what we saw. And whatever it was, we weren't sticking around to find out more. We need to go, Greg finally said, breaking the silence. His voice was shaky, not like the confident guy I knew.
Starting point is 00:23:03 Pack everything up. We'll take the short trail back. I didn't argue. My hands were shaking as I stuffed my sleeping bag into my pack, my eyes darting around, afraid the thing would come back any second. The air felt thick, heavy, like the woods were watching us. The sky was overcast, casting a gray, eerie light over everything. We packed quickly, barely speaking, and started moving. Greg led the way, his eyes constantly scanning the trees.
Starting point is 00:23:35 I followed close behind, gripping my flashlight even though the sun was up. I didn't trust the daylight to keep us safe. The trail wasn't an official one, just a path Greg knew from years of camping here. It was narrow, winding through thick trees and brush. After a few minutes, the campfire clearing was long behind us, and all I could see were endless trees. The farther we went, the more uneasy I felt. It was like the forest was closing in on us, the trees crowding together, blocking out the light. We walked in silence for a while, the only sounds our footsteps crunching on the forest floor
Starting point is 00:24:12 and the occasional snap of a twig. Every now and then, I'd glance over my shoulder, sure I saw movement in the shadow, but nothing was there, at least not that I could see. We should be getting close to the car, Greg muttered after what felt like ours, but there was a strange tone in his voice, uncertainty. He kept looking around like something wasn't right. That's when I heard it again, that low, familiar growl. My blood ran cold.
Starting point is 00:24:46 Greg, I whispered, stopping dead in my tracks. It's here. Greg froze, his eyes going wide. The growl came again, louder this time, from somewhere off to our right. It was followed by heavy footsteps, slow and deliberate, like it wanted us to hear it coming. We need to keep moving, Greg hissed. But as soon as we started walking again, the sound followed us. The growling, the footsteps. They stayed just out of sight, but always close, too close. Suddenly, Greg stopped, cursing under his breath. This isn't right, he muttered, spinning in a circle.
Starting point is 00:25:24 We should have hit the car by now. What are you talking about? I asked, panic rising in my chest. We've been walking for hours. Greg's face was pale. We're going in circles. I don't know how, but we're trapped. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. No matter how far we walked, we weren't getting out of the woods.
Starting point is 00:25:46 and that thing, whatever it was, was still following us, waiting for the perfect moment. We were trapped, and there was no escape. We were lost, completely, utterly lost. The trees all looked the same, and no matter which way we turned, it felt like we were walking in circles. Greg was breathing hard, his face pale as he kept looking around. I could tell he was trying to stay calm, but I knew the truth. He was just as scared as I was. The thing in the woods was still there, tracking us. I could hear it, those slow, heavy footsteps, always just behind us. It never showed itself, but it made sure we knew it was there.
Starting point is 00:26:28 It was playing with us, like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike. We have to keep moving, Greg said. His voice tense. He grabbed my arm and pulled me along. If we stop, it'll catch up. I didn't argue. I could feel the panic rising in my chest. my heart pounding in my ears.
Starting point is 00:26:48 Every time we turned a corner, I expected to see that twisted creature standing there, waiting. But it never did. It stayed hidden, just out of sight, taunting us. As we walked, the sun started to go down again. The light filtering through the trees grew dimmer, and the shadows stretched longer across the ground. The woods felt even more suffocating now, the air heavy and thick.
Starting point is 00:27:13 We couldn't be stuck out here another night. I didn't think we'd survive. We can't do this, Greg, I said, my voice shaking. We need to stop, make another fire or something. Greg shook his head, his eyes wild. No, if we stop, it'll get us. We have to keep moving, but I could tell he didn't know where to go. We were just wandering deeper into the woods, getting more lost with every step.
Starting point is 00:27:40 Suddenly we heard a voice, help me! It was faint coming from somewhere ahead of us. But the voice, it sounded exactly like Greg. My stomach dropped. Greg and I looked at each other, both of us frozen in fear. That's not me, Greg whispered, his face pale. Help me, please. The voice called again, more desperate this time.
Starting point is 00:28:05 I knew what it was. It was the skinwalker, mimicking Greg's voice, trying to lure us deeper into the forest. My skin crawled as the voice grew louder, closer. We can't follow it, I said. My voice barely a whisper. I know, Greg replied, his eyes wide with terror. But what do we do? Before I could answer, the voice changed.
Starting point is 00:28:27 Now it sounded like me. Greg, over here, I'm hurt. I felt sick to my stomach. The creature wasn't just following us. It was inside our heads, using our own voices to trick us. Suddenly, the footsteps stopped. Everything went silent. The air was so still.
Starting point is 00:28:46 It felt like the forest was holding its breath. Then, from behind a tree, it appeared. The Skinwalker stepped into the fading light, its body twisted and deformed, barely human. Its face shifted, warping between Greg's face and mine, as if it was trying to decide which one of us to become. Its eyes gleamed in the dark, and it let out a low, growling laugh. I couldn't move, I couldn't breathe.
Starting point is 00:29:13 We're going to die here, I whispered. barely able to form the words. Greg grabbed my arm, pulling me back. Run. We bolted, sprinting through the trees, not looking back. The Skinwalker let out a screech, its footsteps pounding behind us, faster, closer. My legs burned, and my lungs felt like they were on fire. But I didn't stop.
Starting point is 00:29:37 I couldn't. Somehow we burst into a small clearing and in the distance I could see the road, our car sitting on the side of it like a lifeline. I gasped in relief, pushing myself harder, my legs screaming in pain. We were almost there. But then, Greg screamed. I turned just in time to see him pulled back into the trees. His voice cut off.
Starting point is 00:30:01 The Skinwalker had him, and I knew I was next. The road twisted like a black ribbon through the dense pines, the occasional flicker of sunlight breaking through the canopy overhead. Beside me, Sarah sat quietly, her fingers nervously. tapping the map spread across her lap. She was always cautious, always worried about details. I loved her for that, but sometimes, like today, it set me on edge. We should have stuck to the main trails, she said, her voice barely rising above the hum of the tires on the dirt road. Relax, I replied, glancing over with what I hoped was a reassuring smile. It's going to be fun.
Starting point is 00:30:49 Ben's got a good feeling about this spot. Ben always has a good feeling. about everything, she muttered, her eyes shifting to the rear-view mirror. I followed her gaze. Ben and Lisa were in the car behind us, the dust from our tires trailing back to them like a signal flare. Ben had talked me into this hike, a weekend away from the world, deep into the Uintas. We'd both needed it, truth be told. Things at work had been stressful, and Sarah and I, well, we could use a little adventure to break the routine. But as we left, we left, left the last sign of civilization, a small one-street town that barely warranted a dot on the map, I could feel the air between us shifting.
Starting point is 00:31:32 I just don't see why we had to go this far, Sarah pressed. The guy at the gas station, did you see the way he looked at us? I shrugged, keeping my eyes on the road. Locals always get weird when out-of-towners roll through. Small towns are like that. No, Mike, he didn't just look at us weird. He warned us. I chuckled, though it sounded forced even to me.
Starting point is 00:31:58 Yeah, I heard him. There are places here no one should walk after dark. It's just local superstition, trying to scare the city folk. Yeah, well, it worked. Sarah's voice had a sharp edge now. She folded the map and stuffed it into her bag, staring out the window as the forest grew thicker around us. It wasn't just her.
Starting point is 00:32:19 I could feel the weight in the air, too. Maybe it was the isolation. Maybe it was just the way the light barely touched the forest floor, leaving long, deep shadows that seemed to stretch with every mile. Finally, the road ended in a small, overgrown clearing. I pulled up next to a towering pine, killed the engine, and stepped out into the stillness. Behind us, Ben and Lisa's car rolled to a stop,
Starting point is 00:32:44 the sound of their doors slamming, breaking the silence like a gunshot. Nice spot, Ben called out, his voice too loud for the place. Lisa followed behind him, quiet as ever. She didn't seem too thrilled about the deep woods either, but Ben had a way of bulldozing over other people's concerns. Yeah, I said stretching my arms. It's something. Sarah was already unloading her pack from the trunk, her movements jerky and too fast,
Starting point is 00:33:11 like she wanted to be prepared before something happened. I shot Ben a look, but he just shrugged. We'll be fine, man. You worry too much. Maybe. but something about this place felt off. The air was too still, the woods too quiet, and as we moved deeper into the forest, I couldn't shake the feeling that something was watching us from just beyond the trees, something patient. The fire crackled in front of us, but it did little to chase away the dark. Sarah sat across from me, chewing on the edge of her
Starting point is 00:33:45 sleeve, eyes darting to the tree line every few seconds. Lisa sat next to her, quietly. as always, hands gripping her knees. Ben, of course, was trying to lighten the mood with another one of his damn stories, but even his voice sounded forced, hollow. So, there I was, knee-deep in the river, and this trout, swear to God, at least three feet long, comes out of nowhere. I grabbed the rod, set the hook, and— A sharp crack from the woods cut him off. All of us froze, staring into the blackness beyond the firelight. My heart jumped into my throat. It wasn't the first time we'd heard something, but this time it was closer, too close. The kind of sound that made you realize how little the fire protected you,
Starting point is 00:34:30 it was just an island of light in a sea of dark. Probably a deer, Ben said after a pause, but even he didn't believe it. His eyes flickered to me, looking for reassurance, but I had none to give. Sarah leaned forward, her face lit by the flames, shadows making her look drawn and scared. Mike, I swear I heard voices earlier. Just faint, like, like someone whispering, but not in English. I forced a laugh. Wind in the trees, sir, that's all it is.
Starting point is 00:35:03 But she shook her head, her eyes wide and shiny. No, it wasn't the wind. It sounded human. Ben snorted. Come on, Sarah. We're miles from anything. Probably just some animal making weird noises. Animals don't sound like people, Ben, she snapped.
Starting point is 00:35:18 the fear breaking through her usual calm. You heard the old man in town. There are things out here. Maybe we should have listened. Ben raised his hands in mock surrender. Oh, right, the creepy local guy. Yeah, sure. Probably just trying to scare the tourists.
Starting point is 00:35:38 Before anyone could say anything else, a faint voice echoed from the trees. All of us whipped around, staring into the darkness. The voice was soft, almost too soft to hear. hear, but it was there. It sounded like, Sarah, but she was sitting right in front of me. Did you hear that? Lisa whispered, barely audible. I did, Sarah said, her voice tight, and it was me. It was my voice. I swallowed hard, my mouth dry. The firelight felt weaker now,
Starting point is 00:36:08 like the darkness was creeping in closer, smothering it. Okay, no one panic, I said, trying to keep my voice steady. It's got to be an echo, or something. but my heart wasn't in it. Deep down I knew this wasn't some natural phenomenon. My gut told me this was wrong, all wrong. The forest wasn't just quiet anymore. It was holding its breath, like it was waiting. Another snap, this time closer.
Starting point is 00:36:36 The same voice again, clear as day now. Mike. It was Sarah's voice, but distorted, drawn out, mocking. I stood, my legs shaky, staring into the dark, trying to see where the sound was coming from, but all I could see were shadows, and something, just at the edge of the firelight, moving between the trees, too tall, too thin. Ben stood beside me, his face pale. What the hell is that? I don't know, I whispered, heart pounding, but we need to go, now. We didn't waste any time. The moment that thing appeared, standing too tall, its limbs too long,
Starting point is 00:37:16 we packed up fast. The fire was still burning when I yanked my pack over my shoulders, and Sarah was right behind me. Ben kept talking, muttering under his breath about how he wasn't scared, but I could see the fear in his eyes. Hell, I could feel it in my bones. We'll head back to the cars, I said, trying to take control. It's only a couple of miles.
Starting point is 00:37:38 We stick together. No one goes off alone. Sarah nodded, her eyes wide, reflecting the firelight like a deer caught in headlock. lights. Just go, Mike. Let's just go. Ben threw a look over his shoulder, still acting tough. It's probably some kind of animal, maybe a bear or... That wasn't a bear, Ben, I snapped. I don't know what it was, but it wasn't any animal I've ever seen. Let's just move. We started down the trail, but it didn't feel like the same path we had come up on earlier.
Starting point is 00:38:13 The trees loomed over us, their branches twisting together to block out. out the moonlight. The further we walked, the quieter it became. No wind, no rustling leaves, just our footsteps crunching against the forest floor, and the occasional crack of a branch behind us, too close for comfort. Every now and then I heard it, that voice. My name drifting through the woods like it was floating on the breeze, but it wasn't my voice anymore. Sometimes it sounded like Sarah. Other times, Ben. Every time it called, I flinched. I could feel Sarah tense beside me, her hand gripping my arm like a vice. We're being followed, she whispered, her breath hot against my ear.
Starting point is 00:38:56 I know, I said, keeping my voice low. Don't look back. It wasn't long before Ben cracked. He was trying to keep his cool, but the longer we walked, the more he muttered under his breath. This is stupid. We should stop. We're lost. I don't even recognize this trail anymore. We're not stopping. said not slowing down. We're almost there. But I wasn't sure. The trees had started closing in, the trail narrowing, twisting in ways it hadn't before. I kept thinking we were making progress,
Starting point is 00:39:29 but every time I glanced around, everything looked the same, like we were going in circles. And that's when I realized, maybe we were. Ben suddenly stopped, turning to face me, his eyes wild. We're never getting out of here, are we? We're just going in sort of. circles. Keep it together, Ben, I warned, stepping toward him. We'll get out. But his eyes darted around like he was seeing things I couldn't. You don't hear that? He asked, his voice rising. It's, it's us. I hear our voices. Out there. I tried to grab him, to keep him from running, but he was gone before I could stop him, crashing into the trees. Ben, wait, Sarah screamed. And then, silence, no rustling, no footsteps, just stillness. We waited. One minute, then two. Then came the
Starting point is 00:40:23 scream, high-pitched, raw, and full of terror. It ripped through the forest like a gunshot, Ben's voice. But as quickly as it started, it was gone. I stared into the darkness, my heart hammering. We have to go after him, I said, though every part of me wanted to turn and run. No, Sarah said, pulling me back. Mike, that wasn't him at the end. It sounded like him. but it wasn't. I didn't argue, because I knew deep down, she was right. I don't know how long we stood there frozen, waiting for something to happen, maybe a minute, maybe ten, but nothing came out of the woods after Ben, and no more screams followed the first, just silence, a heavy, suffocating silence that clung to the air like fog. We can't stay here, Sarah said, her voice
Starting point is 00:41:11 trembling. Whatever that thing is, it's hunting us. She was right. I felt it too. The air had changed. It was colder now, like the life had been sucked out of the forest. I glanced at Lisa. She hadn't spoken in a while, her eyes wide, staring at the darkness like she was trying to see something beyond the trees. Something she hoped wasn't there. Lisa, I said softly, trying to snap her out of it. We need to keep moving. Ben's gone, but we have to get back to the car. She blinked, then slowly nodded, but her movements were mechanical, like her mind was somewhere else entirely.
Starting point is 00:41:51 I wasn't sure how much longer any of us could keep it together. Hell, I wasn't sure how much longer I could keep it together. I glanced at the trail, or what I thought was the trail. The path seemed to shift, twisting in ways that didn't make sense. We had to be close to where we started, but everything looked the same, too much the same. like the woods were playing a trick on us, looping us back over and over. And then there were the voices. Mike, the whisper came again, Sarah's voice this time, soft and pleading from somewhere deeper in the forest.
Starting point is 00:42:27 But Sarah was standing right next to me, gripping my arm tight enough to hurt. Don't listen, I whispered to her. It's trying to mess with us. We started walking again, slower this time, every snap of a twig setting me on edge. The trail seemed to stretch out forever, and with each step I felt the weight of the trees pressing in, suffocating us. I kept thinking about Ben, about the way he'd run off, the way his scream had been cut short. What if it had him now? What if it was wearing his face? I didn't want to think about it, but the thought crept in anyway. Then, the clearing appeared.
Starting point is 00:43:06 I don't know how we stumbled into it, but suddenly the trees opened up, revealing a strange circle of stones. Old, covered in moss and carvings I couldn't make out in the dim light. The air was different here, thicker, like we'd stepped into a place where the rules didn't quite apply. What is this? Sarah asked, her voice barely above a whisper. I don't know, I said, but I could feel it, the wrongness of it. This was where it wanted us. We'd been led here. That's when I saw it. Just beyond the stones. A figure tall and gaunt, stepping out from behind a tree. Only it wasn't just a figure.
Starting point is 00:43:46 It was Ben. Or at least it looked like him. But his eyes. His eyes were hollow, glowing faintly in the dim light. He smiled, too wide, too unnatural. Mike, he said, but his voice wasn't right. It was too smooth, too perfect. It mimicked him, but I knew deep down that wasn't Ben.
Starting point is 00:44:07 Not anymore. Run, I whispered to Sarah. My voice barely working. Run. But it was too late. The thing, whatever it was, was moving toward us. And as it stepped into the clearing, its face began to change, twisting and shifting, becoming something else, something worse.
Starting point is 00:44:27 And in that moment, I realized we were never going to make it out. The last thing I heard before the world went black was my own voice, calling Sarah's name from the shadows. I could feel the chill in the air as we set out. The crisp morning mist clinging to the trees. It was our first day of the hunting trip, and I was excited, but something felt off. The forest was quiet, too quiet. Usually you could hear birds, rustling leaves, or the distant crack of branches.
Starting point is 00:45:06 But today, it felt like the whole place was holding its breath. Come on, Matt, Jake said, nudging me with his elbow. Lighten up, man, you're acting like something's watching us. I forced to laugh. I'm fine, just focused on tracking. Brian, my cousin, wasn't talking much. He was always a bit jumpy in the woods, especially after hearing old stories from his grandfather.
Starting point is 00:45:30 He believed in all that stuff, spirits, curses, and skinwalkers. Jake and I, we didn't buy into it, at least not until that day. We moved deeper into the forest, following the trails we'd scouted the night before. The sun was climbing higher, but the light barely made it through the thick canopy of trees. My boots crunched against the ground, but the sounds seemed too loud in the eerie silence.
Starting point is 00:45:56 I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing up, like something was just off. Look, Brian said, his voice low. I followed his gaze and froze. In the clearing ahead was the body of an elk, but not like anything I'd ever seen. The thing was torn apart, its belly ripped open, guts spilling out like someone had sliced it with a knife.
Starting point is 00:46:18 Its eyes were wide, staring at nothing. What the hell did this? Jake whispered, kneeling next to the carcass. He poked at it with the barrel of his rifle, but I could tell he was as freaked out as I was. Bear? No way, I said, shaking my head. Bears don't do this. They don't leave their kills this clean. The cuts were too perfect, too precise.
Starting point is 00:46:43 It looked like something out of a horror movie. Brian stepped back, his face pale. We need to go, now. I tried to laugh it off. Come on, Brian, don't start with the Skinwalker stuff. I'm serious, Matt, he said, his voice trembling. I've heard stories about things like this. We're not supposed to be here.
Starting point is 00:47:04 Jake snorted, but even he wasn't cracking jokes anymore. Man, you're really starting to freak me out. I wanted to tell them both to calm down, that there was a logical explanation, but deep down I felt it too. The sense that we weren't alone. The trees around us seemed to close in, the shadows longer, darker. We'll head back, I said, forcing a grin I didn't feel. No need to freak out.
Starting point is 00:47:31 As we turned to leave, I caught movement out of the corner of my eye, something slipping between the trees, just out of sight. I spun around, heart racing, but there was nothing there, just the silent woods and the cold still air. We're being watched, Brian whispered. I didn't argue, we were, I could feel it. Something was out there, something that wasn't going to let us leave easily. We started walking faster, but the forest felt different now,
Starting point is 00:48:00 and whatever was out there, it was following us. By the time we made it back to the cabin, the sun had almost set, and a thick fog had rolled in, making everything look blurry, and strange. The small wooden cabin sat on the edge of the forest, its old boards creaking in the evening wind. We hurried inside, locking the door behind us like it could somehow keep whatever was out there from getting in. Man, what was that? Jake asked, his voice shaking. He threw his gear down by the fireplace and started pacing. You both saw something, right? It wasn't just me? I nodded, my heart still pounding. I saw it, something big, moving through the trees. I didn't want to admit how
Starting point is 00:48:45 scared I was, but I knew Jake and Brian felt the same. You could see it in their faces. Brian was standing near the window, peeking out through the small gap in the curtains. His face was pale, and he was gripping his rifle like it was his only lifeline. It followed us, he whispered. I know it did. The cabin felt too small, too fragile. Every creek in the wood, wood, every gust of wind made me jump. I kept telling myself we were safe inside, but I couldn't shake the feeling that we weren't alone. Night fell quickly, and with it, the noises started. At first, it was just the sound of leaves crunching outside, like footsteps creeping around the cabin. We all froze, staring at the door, hoping it was just an animal. But the footsteps didn't stop.
Starting point is 00:49:34 They circled the cabin slowly, pausing near the windows, then starting to get a little. Then starting up again. What do you think it is? Jake whispered, his voice barely audible. I don't know, I replied, not wanting to say what was really on my mind. Brian's stories about skin walkers kept echoing in my head. Then the footsteps stopped. Complete silence. We didn't move, didn't breathe, straining to hear anything in the thick quiet. I glanced at the others, their eyes wide with fear when suddenly, thump. Something hit the roof, hard. We all jumped and Jake cursed under his breath. The sound came again. A heavy, deliberate thud, like something, or someone, was walking on top of the cabin. Brian gripped his rifle tighter. It's trying to find a way in. I grabbed my flashlight
Starting point is 00:50:27 and pointed it at the ceiling, but of course I couldn't see anything through the wooden beams. The scraping started next, like claws or nails dragging across the roof. slowly, methodically. Whatever was up there wanted us to know it was close. Then from outside the door, we heard it, my voice. Let me in. The words were calm, but they were my voice, no doubt about it, but I was inside with the others staring at the door in horror. That's not you, Jake said, backing away. That's not you. I know, I whispered, my hands trembling. We are. We are all stood frozen, terrified, as the thing on the roof moved again, making its way to the edge, and then, silence. No footsteps, no scratching, nothing. We can't stay here, Brian whispered,
Starting point is 00:51:18 it's playing with us, it's waiting. And deep down, I knew he was right. Whatever was out there, it wasn't done with us yet. The next morning came too slowly, and none of us had slept. Every noise outside the cabin kept us on edge, but by dawn it seemed like whatever had stalked us through the night had gone. The sun peaked through the thick trees, casting an eerie, pale light. We were still scared, but we had no choice. We had to leave. We're getting out of here. Now, I said, slinging my rifle over my shoulder. My voice was steadier than I felt. Brian didn't argue. He was already packing his gear, his hat. His head.
Starting point is 00:52:01 hands shaking as he zipped his bag. Jake, usually the jokester, wasn't saying a word. He just kept glancing at the door like he expected something to break through any second. We packed quickly, too quickly, fumbling with our gear as if we couldn't leave fast enough. The whole time the cabin felt like a trap, its wooden walls too thin to protect us from what we had seen or heard the night before. Once outside, the cold morning air hit my face, but it didn't feel like a relief. It felt heavy, like the forest itself was watching us. We didn't say much as we started the hike back to the truck, keeping our eyes on the ground, our senses on high alert.
Starting point is 00:52:43 But as we walked, I couldn't shake the feeling. That creeping sensation in my gut, the same one from yesterday, was back. We were being watched again. The deeper we went into the woods, the more I noticed it. The forest was too quiet. No birds, no wind rustling the leaves. Nothing. Just our footsteps crunching against the ground. And then, I saw it again. Out of the corner of my eye, a shadow darting between the trees. Did you see that? Jake whispered his voice hoarse.
Starting point is 00:53:15 I didn't want to scare him more, but I nodded. Yeah, it's still out there. Brian turned, his face pale, his eyes wide. We need to hurry. It's hurting us. Hurting us? I asked confused. It's leading us off course, Brian said, his voice shaking, making sure we don't get back to the truck. That's when I realized it. We should have hit the dirt road by now, the one that led to the truck. But all around us was nothing but trees, thick, dark trees that seemed to go on forever. We're lost, Jake said, panic creeping into his voice.
Starting point is 00:53:53 How are we lost? We need to calm down, I said, trying to sound confident. but I could feel fear crawling up my spine. I checked my compass, but the needle spun wildly, useless. We're going to figure it out. But the forest had other plans. A sudden rustling from the trees made us all stop in our tracks. Something was moving, fast, coming right at us.
Starting point is 00:54:19 Before I could react, the thing was gone, vanishing into the shadows. I couldn't see it, but I felt it. It was playing with us. We have to run, Brian said, his voice tight with fear. Now. Without another word, we took off, running through the trees as fast as we could. My legs burned. My breath came in gasps, but I couldn't stop.
Starting point is 00:54:44 I could hear it behind us, the sound of something crashing through the forest, something faster than us. We were running for our lives, and I wasn't sure we'd make it out alive. We ran until our lungs burned and our legs ached. But no matter how fast we were, we moved, it felt like the thing chasing us was always right behind. Its presence was everywhere, the crashing of branches, the sound of heavy footsteps that seemed to come from all directions. I glanced back once and saw a shadow dart between the trees, long and misshapen. It wasn't
Starting point is 00:55:18 like anything I'd ever seen before. Not human, not animal. Something in between. The fear was like ice in my veins. We can't outrun it, Brian gasped, stumbling as we made it into a small clearing. It's too fast. He was right. I could feel the thing closing in. Its mocking whispers carried on the wind.
Starting point is 00:55:40 It sounded like us, like it was mimicking our voices again. I heard my own voice calling from the trees. Come back. You can't escape. We have to make a stand, I said, trying to sound braver than I felt. here, now. Jake looked at me wide-eyed, his face pale. Are you crazy? That thing, whatever it is,
Starting point is 00:56:04 will tear us apart. We don't have a choice, Brian said, his voice trembling but steady. It's either fight or keep running until it catches us. He was holding his rifle so tightly his knuckles were white. The clearing wasn't much of a safe spot, but it was all we had. We quickly gathered what little we could find, branches, rocks, anything that could serve as a barrier or a weapon. I wasn't sure what we were up against, but I knew we couldn't keep running, not anymore. We lit a small fire in the center, hoping it would at least keep the thing at bay. The flickering flames cast long shadows, making the trees around us look like they were alive, twisting and swaying. Every noise felt louder, every breath felt heavier. Then it came. At first we saw a lot. At first we saw a
Starting point is 00:56:53 nothing, just the silence pressing down on us, but soon the shape of the creature appeared at the edge of the clearing, half hidden in the shadows. It was tall, its body shifting, almost melting in and out of different forms. One moment it looked like a wolf, the next like a twisted, distorted human. Its eyes glowed red, and its lips curled into a sneer, like it was enjoying the fear it caused. We can't let it get close, I whispered, raising my rifle. My hands shook, but I aimed straight at the creature. I fired once. Bang, but the thing barely flinched.
Starting point is 00:57:31 It was like the bullet passed right through it, like it wasn't fully real. It's not working, Jake cried, firing his own shot. Panic surged through me. How could we fight something that didn't follow the rules of this world? Brian, though, was digging through his bag. Wait, he yelled, pulling something out. A small, ancient-looking bone smooth and worn. This, it fears the bones of its ancestors. It's the only thing that can stop it. Without thinking,
Starting point is 00:58:00 Brian held the bone high in the air. The creature hesitated, its form flickering like a bad TV signal. It snarled but didn't move closer. For a moment, the world seemed to stop, the thing frozen in place. Go, I shouted, now's our chance. We didn't need to be told twice. We ran, the creature howling behind us, as we broke through the tree line and spotted the road. Our truck was just ahead, salvation in sight. I could still feel it watching, its hateful eyes burning into us, but we didn't look back. We reached the truck, slammed the doors, and floored it down the dirt road, the engine roaring to life. Behind us, the thing screamed, a sound so terrible, so inhuman, it echoed in my head long after we sped away. We had escaped, but I knew one thing for sure, that creature, that Skinwalker, would always be out there,
Starting point is 00:58:56 waiting in the shadows. This is a true story that happened to my friend and me in Cold Creek, Nevada. Her family has a cabin out there, about 30 miles from Las Vegas, where we both live. We planned to spend the night during the full moon because my friend wanted to do a spell for her cousin. If you know anything witchy, you'll know doing spells for other people is generally not a good idea. We knew that, but I was down to help her out, and besides, I was excited to get out of the city for a bit. Crystal warned me ahead of time that the cabin didn't currently have power or a cell signal. So living at home, I told my parents they might not hear from me, and that I'd be back by the next afternoon. I also packed extra blankets and sweaters since no power meant no heat, and Nevada nights in autumn can get cold.
Starting point is 00:59:53 We headed out around 5 p.m. that Friday, and started the drive to cold. Creek. On the way, we grabbed some coffee and left the city lights behind as we hit the dark, empty highway. About halfway through the drive, Crystal pointed out the prison we passed along the way. It's creepy, but whether it's relevant to what happened later depends on what you believe. The stars were out, and the road looked almost too bright under the full moon. We drove for another 40 minutes past the prison before turning onto the dirt road that led to the cabin. After a drive full of 21 pilots and Broadway musicals, we finally pulled up. The first thing that stood out was the big fence surrounding the property. Crystal hopped out with the car lights still on,
Starting point is 01:00:38 and opened the gate so we could drive in. I noticed right away that there weren't really any neighbors nearby. The closest house seemed far enough away that if we screamed, no one would hear us. Or if they did, they probably wouldn't know where it came from. But of course, I wasn't as concerned about that as I probably should have been. Once Crystal parked the car on the dirt path, she went to lock the gate while I started unloading our stuff. It was quiet, with only the sounds of critters and the faint trickle of a nearby stream. We left the car lights on because without them, it would have been pitch black. After locking the gate, Crystal grabbed a flashlight from the car, turned off the lights, and we carried our things inside the cabin. The cabin was cozy.
Starting point is 01:01:22 As soon as you walked in, there were stairs leading up to the main floor. It had a tiny balcony overlooking the fire pit, some cute pictures on the walls, one bed, one couch, and a lot of candles. We dropped our stuff on the couch, and Crystal grabbed the items she needed for the spell. It was a love spell for her cousin, who was going through a rough patch in her relationship. The plan was to say a few words under the full moon, put a picture of her cousin and her boyfriend in a jar of honey and seal it with a candle. Her cousin would then put the jar under their bed
Starting point is 01:01:58 to help strengthen the relationship. Spoiler alert. It didn't work. She's now happily with a different man, and they have a baby together. With Crystal holding her spell supplies and me with the flashlight, we went back outside. She got to work on the fire.
Starting point is 01:02:16 Luckily, her family had left plenty of firewood next to the pit, so we didn't need to look for more. While she lit the fire, I wandered around a bit and left the flashlight by her feet. The fire pit was about 15 feet from the front door of the cabin, and about seven feet away from the pit was a little stream surrounded by bushes. There was a small wooden board over the stream, probably for safety, but I didn't feel like crossing it. The bushes blocked the firelight, and I didn't want to go back for the flashlight. Plus, there was just a strange feeling past that stream. I couldn't see any.
Starting point is 01:02:52 any other lights near us, and the stars were bright. It felt like a really nice evening. Crystal beckoned me over to the fire to sit and chat for a bit before we were ready to do the spell. We joked around about past relationships. I accidentally melted my shoes on the side of the fire pit trying to warm my toes, and we sat for an hour or so just talking about nothing important. Finally, the full moon was at its peak, and we were ready to get started on the spell. I don't remember exactly how the verbiage for the spell went that Crystal used, but right when she got the candle wax melting on the top of the jar, it went quiet. I didn't hear any critters, owls, or even wind.
Starting point is 01:03:33 It was dead silent. Suddenly, we heard a dog whimpering, a faint, pitiful sound, like a puppy crying for help from the bushes near the stream to my left. Crystal and I both stood up fast, eyes locked on the bush. my heart started racing. There was no rustling, no movement. The crying just echoed out of the darkness. We listened, frozen, for maybe ten seconds, and then, out of nowhere, there was the unmistakable sound of something sprinting at us from behind. The footsteps were heavy, fast. Without looking, we both bolted for the front door of the cabin, crystal a foot or two ahead of me. I could hear
Starting point is 01:04:14 the footsteps right behind me, pounding into the dirt, closer and closer. Whatever it was, it was breathing, hard and ragged, like it was going to grab me at any second. Crystal yanked open the door, and as soon as I flew through, she slammed it shut. Then, wham! Something hit the door, full force. We scrambled to lock the deadbolt and ran upstairs, panic blurring my thoughts. We were lighting candles, grabbing flashlights, and looking out the windows. But all I could think was, What the hell was that? I wanted to scream at Crystal to ask if she saw anything, but I was too scared to make a sound.
Starting point is 01:04:54 I kept picturing that thing outside, listening. We crept onto the tiny balcony, armed with a hammer and a whole lot of fear. Crap, the fire is still going, Crystal said her voice low and tense. I just stared at her. When was there time to put it out? Do you see anything? We both leaned over the edges of the balcony, scanning the darkness. Nothing moved. No shadows. No figures creeping in the trees. But the silence, oh God, the silence, it was still there. No critters. No night sounds.
Starting point is 01:05:29 Nothing but the quiet murmur of the stream. And definitely no dog whimpering. We hurried back inside, locking the balcony door behind us. We started talking over each other, too freaked out to make sense of anything. Did you see it? That wasn't a dog. It sounded like it had two feet. Where did it come from? Neither of us saw anything, but we both heard it.
Starting point is 01:05:54 And whatever it was, it slammed into that door. Crystal took a deep breath and finally said, We need to put out the fire. I am not burning down this entire area just because something is trying to scare us. That's how people die in horror movies, I muttered. She ignored me, pointing to the bucket by the fire. We just need to run out there, grab the bucket, scoop up water from the stream, pour it on the fire, and run back.
Starting point is 01:06:23 I really didn't want to, but Crystal was ready to go alone, and that seemed worse somehow. So armed with my trusty hammer, we crept outside every step a little too loud in the eerie stillness. Crystal grabbed the bucket, scooped water from the stream, dumped it on the fire, and we both ran back to the cabin. This time, nothing followed us. We locked the door again and sat upstairs, keeping an eye out for any sound, any movement. I even tried calling 911, hoping satellite would work, but the call failed. Crystal tried texting her aunt. Nothing went through. We couldn't get out, and we couldn't get anyone in. Eventually we heard a
Starting point is 01:07:04 sound, a clang, metal hitting metal. What could be metal on the house, I asked, trying to keep my voice steady? Crystal thought for a second, the power box. Clang, clang, clang, clang. We were paralyzed for a moment before Crystal remembered the window by the bed opened upward. She crawled over, tried to open it silently, which of course it wasn't, and we both listened. Silence, no footsteps, no breathing, just that cold, empty quiet. We sat there for what felt like hours, just listening. Eventually, I started hearing animals again, the soft rustling of night critters, the breeze in the trees.
Starting point is 01:07:47 The adrenaline wore off, and I began to drift off. Crystal kept waking me up, but by 3.40 a.m., we were both too exhausted to stay alert. We fell asleep until the sun came up. As soon as it was bright enough to see, we packed up. up. Crystal loaded the car, and I walked around the property. I checked the bushes where we heard the dog. No sign of anything, not even a paw print. I went to the power box, saw the rocks had been moved, and found a wrench sitting on a pile of wood. No damage to the box, though. Then I saw
Starting point is 01:08:22 them. Two shoe prints on the other side of the fence, right where someone could have watched us through the window by the bed. I told Crystal what I found, and we drove out of there. I'm I'm not sure what we experienced that night, whether it be a skinwalker, demon, or just an escaped convict, but whatever it was, I'm glad it is in the past. I stood in the backyard, kicking my son's soccer ball against the wooden fence. The thud echoed in the quiet evening, the only sound besides the occasional breeze rustling through the trees. It was strange being alone in the house.
Starting point is 01:09:04 My kids were spending the weekend with their dad, and the silence was a little unnerving. The house was too big, too empty, without them. My backyard stretched to the edge of a steep drop-off, where thick forest covered the slope leading down. The air was still, but every once in a while I felt like something was watching me from the woods. I had always heard rumors about this place, how the development was built on an ancient burial ground. I didn't believe in any of that, but being alone like this, my mind started wandering.
Starting point is 01:09:38 I kicked the ball one more time and watched it bounce off the fence. The sun was sinking lower, painting the sky and soft oranges and pinks. I needed to do something to keep busy, so I went inside to clean. I started in the kitchen, wiping down the counters and picking up stray papers and old takeout containers. The sound of the mop swishing on the floor was oddly comforting. The steady rhythm of cleaning took my mind off the silence that pressed in from every corner of the house. After a while the floors were gleaming and I was sweating, so I decided to reward myself with a swim. The pool water was cool against my skin as I floated on a tube, sipping a can of soda.
Starting point is 01:10:20 I watched the last bit of daylight disappear, leaving the sky a deep cyan blue. Fireflies began to blink in the bushes around the yard, little flashes of light like tiny cameras snapping photos in the dark. I was just starting to relax when something strange happened. A small rock landed in the yard, splashing into the pool. I sat up, startled. Another rock followed, hitting the edge of the water. I looked around, expecting to see the neighbor boys goofing off, but the rocks were coming from behind the fence,
Starting point is 01:10:53 and the slope back there was too steep for anyone to stand on. My heart started to race. I told myself it was nothing, probably just some loose gravel falling from the hillside, but I couldn't shake the weird feeling. feeling creeping over me. As the sun finally set, the pool lights came on, casting a soft blue glow, but the air around me felt different now, heavier, colder. Then I smelled it. The foul stench hit me out of nowhere. It was so strong it made my stomach turn. It was like the smell of something dead, something rotting. The wind picked up and I could hear birds suddenly taking off from the
Starting point is 01:11:32 trees, as if they were fleeing from something. That was enough for me. I scrambled out of the pool, grabbed my towel and hurried inside, my heart pounding. I locked the sliding door behind me, feeling foolish for letting my imagination get the best of me. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't shake the unsettling feeling that something wasn't right. Something was out there. Later that night, I was still trying to shake the feeling that something strange had happened by the pool. The kids weren't home, and I was alone, but I wasn't really alone. There was something off, and I couldn't figure out what.
Starting point is 01:12:09 I needed a distraction, so I decided to play some video games. I curled up on the couch, pulled a soft blanket over me, and fired up my PlayStation. It was just what I needed. I got lost in the game, shooting enemies, laughing with friends over the headset, trying to forget how uneasy I'd felt outside. Then I heard it. Mommy! It was faint, but clear.
Starting point is 01:12:35 A small voice calling for me, like my daughter when she was scared in the middle of the night. My heart jumped into my throat. I paused the game and pulled off my headset, listening. Nothing. I shook my head, laughing at myself. You're hearing things, Evelyn, I muttered. My kids were at their dad's house. There was no way they could be here.
Starting point is 01:12:57 Still, I couldn't shake the chill that ran down my spine. I brushed it off and went back to my game. minutes passed, and just when I had started to relax again, I heard it louder this time. Mommy! It was definitely my daughter's voice. I dropped the controller and stood up, my heart pounding. Lily! I called out, turning toward the hallway.
Starting point is 01:13:20 Lily, is that you? No answer. I grabbed my phone from the coffee table, my hands trembling slightly. Maybe they had come back early. Maybe my ex had dropped them off while I was too distracted with my game. I quickly unlocked my phone, but there was no missed call or message. Then a notification popped up, a video message from Lily. I opened it, and there she was, skating with her brother at the roller rink, laughing, happy, nowhere near the house.
Starting point is 01:13:49 I felt a cold knot form in my stomach as I stared at the screen. My daughter wasn't here. She was miles away, but someone, or something, had called my name in her voice. I whispered to myself, this isn't real, this is just my mind playing tricks on me. But the room suddenly felt darker, heavier. I could feel my pulse thumping in my ears, and I stood there frozen, listening. The silence pressed in, thick and suffocating. Trying to calm myself down, I told myself it had to be some weird glitch, maybe even in the
Starting point is 01:14:24 game. I was just stressed from being alone for so long. I took a deep breath and sat back down, putting the head. said on again. But I couldn't focus. My eyes kept darting toward the dark hallway, waiting for something to move, for some shadow to shift. I tried to ignore it, but the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, and I could feel eyes on me, though I couldn't see anything. I wasn't alone in this house anymore. Something else was here. I could feel it watching, waiting. But what did it want? I couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong. I kept telling
Starting point is 01:15:02 myself it was nothing, but deep down, I knew it was more than just my imagination. I tried to distract myself again, this time with some snacks. Mozilla sticks and jalapeno poppers fresh out of the air fryer sounded like just the thing to calm my nerves. The kitchen felt safe, lit by the soft glow of the overhead light. I grabbed a plate and reached for the wine bottle I had opened earlier. As I poured myself a glass, I heard it, a knock at the front door. It was, It was soft at first, just a light tapping. But in the stillness of the house, it felt loud, like it was coming from just behind me. I froze, the glass of wine still in my hand.
Starting point is 01:15:44 Who would be knocking at this hour? The house was far from the road, and I didn't know anyone in the neighborhood well enough for them to drop by unannounced. My stomach tightened with dread, but I tried to stay calm. Another knock, this time louder, more urgent. I set the glass down and tiptoed toward the door, grabbing the baseball bat I kept near the entrance. I peered through the peephole. No one was there. I felt my heart race as I hesitated, the silence thickening around me. Help me, please! A man's voice cried out from the other side of the door. It was shaky, desperate. My grip on the bat tightened as I considered opening it.
Starting point is 01:16:25 The voice sounded like my neighbor, Mr. Miller. But that didn't make a little bit of a little bit. sense. He and his family had moved away months ago. The knocking grew louder, almost angry now. Please, I need help. My pulse quickened. There was no way it was Mr. Miller. It couldn't be. My mind raced with possibilities, an intruder, a prank, or something worse. I swallowed hard trying to steady my nerves. I had to do something. Slowly, I unlocked the door, bat raised just in case. With a deep breath, I flung it open, ready to defend myself. Nothing. The yard was empty, the street silent, not a single person in sight, just the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze.
Starting point is 01:17:12 I stepped out onto the porch, looking around, but the only movement was a couple of possums darting across the lawn. I slammed the door shut, locking it again. My heart was racing, and my breath came in quick, shallow gasps. What was happening? Was I losing my mind? I backed away from the door, feeling a chill crawl up my spine. The air in the house seemed colder now, heavier.
Starting point is 01:17:37 My mind kept racing back to the voice, how familiar it had sounded, how real. Then I heard it again, this time from behind me. Please help me. I spun around, bat still in hand, but there was no one there. My body trembled with fear as I scanned the empty living room. My throat tightened as I realized the voice wasn't. coming from outside anymore. It was inside the house. The voice was inside. My whole body froze. I stood in the living room, gripping the baseball bat so tightly my knuckles turned white.
Starting point is 01:18:10 The silence after the voice echoed through the house felt suffocating, like the walls were closing in on me. My mind raced, trying to make sense of it. How could anyone have gotten inside? I backed away slowly, my eyes darting around the room. Every shadow seemed dark. every corner hiding something I couldn't see. The air was thick with dread and my breath came in short, sharp gasps. I had to get out, but I couldn't move. A faint tapping sound came from the kitchen. It was soft, like fingers drumming on glass. I turned toward the sound, my heart hammering in my chest. Slowly I crept toward the kitchen, each step feeling heavier than the last. The tapping continued, rhythmic and steady. As I reached the doorway, I saw it. Standing outside the glass patio door was a figure,
Starting point is 01:19:04 a tall, dark silhouette with glowing yellow eyes. It stood completely still. Its gaze locked on me. I couldn't make out its features, but those eyes, they were wrong, too bright, too focused. My stomach twisted in fear. I stumbled backward, dropping the bat. The figure didn't move. It just watched me, unblinking, like it was waiting for something. I didn't know what to do. I wanted to scream, but my voice was stuck in my throat. Suddenly the door creaked open.
Starting point is 01:19:39 I hadn't touched it. I hadn't unlocked it. But the door swung open, letting in a rush of cold air that carried the unmistakable smell of rotting meat. I gagged, covering my mouth with my hand, as my mind screamed at me to run. The figure took a step forward. Without thinking, I bolted up the stairs, my feet pounding against the wooden steps. I could hear something following me, its footsteps heavy and slow, but steady, like it wasn't in a rush, like it knew I had nowhere to go. I slammed the door to my bedroom and locked it,
Starting point is 01:20:12 leaning against it as I tried to catch my breath. I grabbed my phone and frantically dialed my daughter, hoping her voice would bring me some comfort. When she answered, her sleepy voice was a brief relief. Hi, Mommy, she said, yawning. What's wrong? I just, I wanted to hear your voice, I whispered, trying to keep the panic out of my voice. I miss you. As I spoke to her, I heard it again. Footsteps, right outside my door, slow, deliberate. I clutched the phone, my heart pounding in my ears. Mommy, are you okay? She asked. I'm fine, sweetie. I'll call you in the morning, okay? I hung up, my hands shaking.
Starting point is 01:20:59 The footsteps stopped, but the silence was even worse. I could feel it, the presence just outside the door. I grabbed the shotgun from my closet, my fingers trembling as I loaded it. Then the doorknob turned. I aimed the gun, waiting for it to open, but the door didn't move. I took a step forward, my breath shaky. Suddenly, the door creaked open a crack, and I saw it. yellow eyes glowing in the darkness. I fired, but the blast hit nothing but shadows. A cold,
Starting point is 01:21:30 bony hand grabbed my shoulder and I spun around, but no one was there. The lights flickered off, and the room was plunged into darkness. In the faint glow from my phone, I saw them, figures moving through the room, their eyes glowing, their bodies contorted and wrong. I screamed, but my voice was swallowed by the darkness as they closed in. I never should have here alone. It was a quiet night in Oak Hollow, almost too quiet. The moon was full, shining so brightly that everything outside looked almost like it was daytime. I had just finished tucking my kids, Elliot and Nina, into bed. They fell asleep quickly, especially with the lullaby I sang them. Mira, my wife, sat beside them, gently running her fingers through their
Starting point is 01:22:25 hair. She was tired, I could tell. Life on the farm was tough, and every day, seemed to wear her down a little more. I stood up, gave my kids one last kiss on their foreheads, and stepped back. Mirah smiled at me, her eyes heavy with exhaustion. She didn't say anything, but I knew what she was thinking. She wanted to rest, and so did I. The house felt warm and safe like nothing could disturb us. Even outside there was hardly any wind. The maizefield stood tall and still under the moonlight, and rusty, our dog, was out there with the cat. The cat's, cattle, keeping watch. Everything felt peaceful for a moment. I let out a sigh and wrapped my arms around Mira. She leaned into me, resting her head against my chest. We didn't speak. We didn't need to.
Starting point is 01:23:15 I closed my eyes, letting the calm of the night wash over me. That's when I heard it, the sound. It was faint, like a quick gust of wind moving through the maze, but it was enough to make me tense up, I opened my eyes and looked out the window. At first, everything seemed normal. The field stretched out into the distance, bathed in the moon's glow, but something felt wrong. I couldn't put my finger on it, but the peaceful feeling from a few moments ago was gone. My heart started beating a little faster. I scanned the fields again, looking for any sign of movement. And then, just as I was about to turn away, I saw it, a faint shimmer, like a pair of red eyes reflecting the moonlight. They were small, but they were there, watching. I pulled away from Mira, my throat dry. She gave me a confused
Starting point is 01:24:13 look as I stepped closer to the window. What is it? she asked, her voice sleepy. Stay with the kids, I said, my voice barely a whisper. What? Why? She asked, sounding more awake now. There's something out there, I muttered, still staring at those glowing eyes. Mira looked at me like I was crazy, but then Rusty started barking. It wasn't his normal bark. It was loud, panicked. He was scared, and I could feel my own fear rising inside me. Mira's eyes widened. Is it? No, I cut her off, knowing she was thinking about her brother Jonah, who had been missing for a month.
Starting point is 01:24:56 It's not him. Rusty kept barking, his howls echoing in the still night. The sound sent shivers down my spine. Something was out there, something that shouldn't be. I didn't know what it was, but I knew one thing for sure. It was dangerous, and it was getting closer. I turned to Mira. Lock the door, don't open it unless I say so.
Starting point is 01:25:16 And with that, I grabbed the nearest thing I could use as a weapon and move toward the stairs. Whatever was out there, I had to stop it from getting any closer to my family. Rusty's barking was getting louder, more frantic. My heart pounded in my chest as I stepped away from the window. Mira stood frozen near the kids, her face pale with fear. She wasn't used to seeing me like this, worried on edge, but there was something out there, something bad. Liam, what's going on? she whispered, her voice shaky. Do you think it's Jonah? I shook my head quickly, though a small part of me wished it was. were true. Jonah, her brother, had been missing for weeks. Some people in Oak Hollow thought he'd run
Starting point is 01:26:02 away. Others whispered darker things. Things I didn't want to believe. But no, this wasn't Jonah. Whatever was out there wasn't human. Rusty's barking suddenly stopped, and the silence that followed was even more terrifying. I rushed to the front door, grabbing the biggest piece of wood I could find. It wasn't much of a weapon, just a broken leg from an old chair, but it was all I had. I shoved the cot against the door to block it, just in case. My hands shook, but I tried to focus. I thought back to the last time I'd seen Jonah. He had looked different that day, scared, like something was haunting him. It was after one of the villagers went missing, and Jonah had come back covered in blood. I still remember the panic in his eyes when I asked him what happened. I don't know.
Starting point is 01:26:51 he had said trembling. It wasn't an animal. It was something. Something else. At the time I didn't believe him. I thought maybe the stress of the disappearances had gotten to him. But now, staring out into the dark fields, I wondered if Jonah had been right.
Starting point is 01:27:10 What if something had been stalking Oak Hollow this whole time? What if it was here now, circling my house? A loud crash from the shed jolted me out of my thoughts. My breath caught in my throat. I could hear rustling, like something was moving inside. Rusty wasn't barking anymore. My stomach turned as I realized what that meant. Liam?
Starting point is 01:27:32 Mira's voice broke through the quiet. She was still standing by the bed holding the kids close. Their eyes were wide with fear, even though they didn't fully understand what was happening. I'm going to check the shed, I said, though I wasn't sure how I'd stop whatever was in there. Just stay here, lock the door. be careful, she whispered, her voice barely audible. I nodded, swallowing hard. I knew what I had to do, but fear gripped me like a vice. I pushed the cot further against the door, then moved toward the window, peeking outside. The moonlight cast long shadows across the maze field, and the wind made
Starting point is 01:28:12 the plants sway just enough to create a soft rustling sound. But then, through the darkness, I saw it. Something was moving out there. Big. Too big to be any animal I knew. Its shadow stretched across the field, long and distorted. My breath caught as I watched it head toward the shed. I couldn't see its full shape,
Starting point is 01:28:36 just flashes of a hunched body and legs too thin to support something that large. And then, as I stared in horror, I heard it. The sound of tearing flesh. Rusty was gone. My stomach churned, but I knew I couldn't turn back now. Whatever this thing was, it was coming closer. And if it reached the house, we'd all be next. The sound of tearing flesh echoed in my ears, and my stomach twisted in knots.
Starting point is 01:29:03 Rusty was gone. Whatever had taken him was still out there, lurking in the darkness. I couldn't let it get any closer to the house. I gripped the broken chair leg tightly in my hand, trying to steady my shaking fingers. My heart was racing so fast it felt like it might burst out of my chest. I took a deep breath and peeked through the window again. The moonlight bathed the field in an eerie, pale glow, and for a second everything was still.
Starting point is 01:29:32 But then, I saw it. A massive shadow creeping through the maze. It moved unnaturally fast, its limbs long and gangly. I couldn't see its face, but I could feel its presence, cold and wrong. My mind raced back to what Jonah had said, how he'd sworn it wasn't an animal that attacked the villager. I hadn't believed him then, but now, I wasn't so sure.
Starting point is 01:29:59 Mira's voice broke through my thoughts. Liam? What's happening? I turned to look at her. She was holding the kids tightly, her eyes wide with fear. I wanted to reassure her, to tell her everything was going to be okay, but I couldn't lie, not now. Stay with the kids, I said, my voice steadier than I felt. Whatever you do, don't come downstairs.
Starting point is 01:30:25 Her face paled, but she nodded. I knew she was scared, and so was I, but I had to keep them safe. I had to face whatever was out there. I crept toward the door, careful not to make any noise. The wooden floor creaked beneath my feet, and I winced. I reached the front door and placed my hand on the, latch, pausing for a moment. My mind flashed back to Evan, my traveler friend and his crazy stories. He told me about creatures, monsters, he called them, things that hid in the shadows of places like
Starting point is 01:30:58 Oak Hollow. At the time, I'd laughed it off. Now, staring at the door, I wasn't laughing anymore. With a deep breath, I slowly lifted the latch and cracked the door open just enough to peer outside. The night air was cold, and the silence felt heavy. like the world was holding its breath. I could see the shed from where I stood, but the door was smashed open, hanging loosely on its hinges. Whatever had torn through it wasn't human. I stepped outside, my bare feet crunching on the dry grass. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up and I felt that primal fear creeping in again, and then I saw it. The creature stepped into the moonlight and my breath caught in my throat. It was huge, towering, with a hunched
Starting point is 01:31:44 back and long sinewy arms that dragged near the ground. Its skin was a sickly gray, covered in patches of matted fur, and its face. Its face was twisted, like a wolf, and a man had been fused together in some horrible way. Its eyes glowed red, and it held Rusty's head in one of its claws. I froze. My mind screamed at me to run, but my legs wouldn't move. The creature sniffed the air, its eyes locking onto me. A low, growl rumbled from its throat, and I knew, in that moment, this thing wasn't just hunting for food. It was enjoying this. I gripped the chairleg tighter, knowing it wouldn't do much, but I had to try. I had to protect my family. The beast took a step toward me, its growl turning into a snarl.
Starting point is 01:32:33 This was it. It was either me or the monster, and I wasn't planning on losing. The beast's red eyes locked onto mine, and I could feel my heart pounding in my chest like a drum. It stood there for what felt like forever, just staring, almost like it was deciding how to tear me apart. My grip tightened on the broken chair leg, though I knew it wouldn't be enough. But I didn't have a choice. I had to stand between this thing and my family. I had to protect them.
Starting point is 01:33:03 The creature took a slow step forward, and its snarl grew louder, more menacing. The sound sent a chill through my entire body. I glanced back at the house, knowing Mira and the world. the kids were huddled together upstairs, terrified. I couldn't let this thing get to them. With every ounce of courage I could find, I raised the chairleg and shouted, Stay back. The creature paused, its head tilting slightly like it was surprised. Then it let out a low, guttural laugh. The sound was inhuman, twisted. My hands were trembling, but I couldn't back down. I took a step toward it, swinging the chairleg in the air,
Starting point is 01:33:43 trying to make myself look bigger, braver. But it didn't care. In a flash, the creature lunged at me, its claws slashing through the air. I barely had time to react, swinging the chair leg as hard as I could. I felt it connect with the creature's side, and for a moment I thought I might have heard it. But the beast didn't even flinch. Its massive hand caught me in the shoulder, sending me flying backward. Pain exploded through my body as I hit the ground, gasping for air.
Starting point is 01:34:13 Before I could get up, it was on me, towering over me like a shadow of death. Its claws pressed into my chest, pinning me to the ground. I struggled, trying to push it off, but it was so strong, and I was so weak. Its breath was hot and foul, and I could feel the weight of its body crushing me. I thought about Mira, about Elliot and Nina. I couldn't let them be next. With one last burst of strength, I grabbed the chair leg again and jammed it into the creature's face. It howled in pain, stumbling back just enough for me to scramble to my feet.
Starting point is 01:34:48 I took off toward the house, my heart racing, my shoulder burning with pain. I could hear the beast's heavy footsteps behind me, closing in fast. I barely made it to the front door, slamming it shut behind me and locking it. My chest heaved as I listened, waiting for the sound of the creature attacking the door. But instead, there was silence. That's when I heard it. A distant howl, long and mournful, echoing through the night. Then another, and another.
Starting point is 01:35:19 My blood ran cold. There wasn't just one of them. There were more, out there in the darkness, coming closer. I backed away from the door, my legs trembling. I heard Mira whisper my name from upstairs, but I couldn't move. My eyes were glued to the door, waiting, listening. The final howl rang out, so loud and close it made the wall. They were here.
Starting point is 01:35:44 The sun was shining through the trees when I started my hike in Bison Grove Forest. It seemed peaceful at first, exactly what I needed after the past few weeks. Work had been stressful, my girlfriend had broken up with me, and I couldn't shake the feeling that I didn't belong anywhere. I figured a walk in the woods would help me clear my head, maybe give me a break from all the noise in my life. The path was quiet, with only the sound of birds and the crunch of leaves under my boots. The trees, tall towering oaks and thin birch trees, stretched
Starting point is 01:36:27 high above, their branches criss-crossing like a giant leafy ceiling. I felt small beneath them, but the quiet was nice. It was calming at first. As I walked deeper into the forest, things started to change. The sun, which had been bright and warm, began to fade behind thick clouds. The air grew cooler, and the silence became heavier. I couldn't hear the birds anymore. The only sound was my own breathing, which seemed louder than it should have been. I paused and looked around.
Starting point is 01:37:00 The trees now seemed closer together, their branches reaching out like fingers trying to block out the sky. The path I'd been following was harder to see. The ground was covered in thick roots and tangled brush, and every step felt like it was pulling me deeper into the woods. I couldn't tell if it was my imagination or not, but something about the forest seemed different, darker. I checked my phone, no signal.
Starting point is 01:37:26 Of course, I wasn't worried yet, but the unease was creeping in. My mind played tricks on me, making me think I saw movement in the shadows, but every time I turned to look, there was nothing. Just trees. Still, I couldn't shake the feeling that something, or someone, was watching me. I kept walking, telling myself, I was just overthinking it, but the deeper I went, the worse it got. The air felt thick, almost like it was pressing down on me. My footsteps seemed too loud, and the silence around me was
Starting point is 01:38:01 almost unnatural, like the forest was holding its breath. I had a growing sense that I shouldn't be there. That's when I saw it. Through the trees, hidden behind thick branches and leaves, there was something towering. At first I thought it was a tree stump or some rock formation. but as I got closer, I realized it was an old signal tower, tall and crumbling. The thing looked ancient, like it had been forgotten by the world a long time ago. Rust covered the metal, and vines crawled up the sides, wrapping around it like they were trying to pull it back into the earth. I should have turned around right then. Every part of me screamed to go back, to leave the tower and the forest behind. But instead, I stood there, staring.
Starting point is 01:38:49 at it. Something about it pulled me in, like I needed to know more. Before I knew it, I was walking toward it, my steps slow and careful, the feeling of being watched stronger than ever. When I reached the door, my hand hesitated on the rusted handle. The air around me felt cold, colder than it should have been for a summer evening. I knew deep down that opening that door would change everything, but I opened it anyway. The door creaked loudly as I pushed it over. open, the sound echoing through the dark space beyond. My heart was racing and part of me was screaming to run, but something stronger, curiosity maybe, kept me rooted to the spot. The air inside the tower was freezing, and it smelled old, like damp wood and rusted metal. I took a step inside,
Starting point is 01:39:38 and the door slammed shut behind me, the noise like a gunshot in the silence. I jumped, spinning around to see the door. It looked different somehow, heavier, darker, I grabbed the handle, but it wouldn't budge. Panic shot through me as I yanked harder. Nothing. I was trapped. Calm down, I muttered to myself, my voice shaky. It's just a stuck door.
Starting point is 01:40:02 But it didn't feel that simple. The air was thick, pressing in on me, and the tower itself seemed to pulse, like it was alive. I could hear a faint whispering, like voices, but I couldn't make out any words. My stomach twisted as I turned away from the door, and faced the inside of the tower. It was bigger than it should have been. From the outside the tower had looked old and narrow, but inside the space stretched farther than I could see. The walls were
Starting point is 01:40:30 made of stone now, not the brick I'd seen before, and they seemed to shift, like shadows were crawling across them. Shattered wood and rusted metal littered the floor, along with bones. Tiny broken pieces of what looked like animal bones were scattered everywhere. I swallowed. hard, trying to ignore the growing fear in my chest. I had to get out of here. I walked forward, my footsteps echoing strangely, the sound bouncing off the stone walls in a way that didn't make sense. The further I went, the darker it got. I tried to use the flashlight on my phone, but the light barely cut through the thick shadows. Every time I thought I saw something move in the corner of my eye, I'd whip around, only to find more darkness. That's when the whispering started
Starting point is 01:41:18 to grow louder. At first, it was just a soft hum in the back of my mind. But now, it was like a hundred voices all speaking at once, their words blending together. I could almost hear them clearly, but not quite. The more I tried to listen, the more my head hurt. You won't be leaving! The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I froze. I didn't know where the voice had come from, but it was close, too close. My hands showed. as I looked around, trying to see something, anything in the darkness. The walls shifted again, closing in on me. I turned to run back toward the door, but the hallway stretched out, impossibly long and winding. The entrance was gone, replaced by an endless corridor. The shadows
Starting point is 01:42:06 seemed to ripple and twist, and my head spun as I tried to focus. I was losing it. The tower. It was changing, and I was trapped inside. There was no way out. calm down, I whispered to myself again, but I knew it wouldn't help. My voice sounded hollow, like it wasn't even mine anymore. I don't know how long I had been walking down that endless corridor. Time felt twisted in this place. The air was suffocating, heavy with the smell of rot and something else, something metallic. My head was pounding, and every step felt like I was being dragged further into something I didn't understand.
Starting point is 01:42:46 The whispers never stopped. They were always there, just on the edge of my hearing, taunting me. Suddenly, I stumbled into a new room. It was stark and cold, completely different from the decaying tower I had been moving through. The stone walls were gone, replaced by smooth white walls that seemed to glow under harsh, flickering lights. In the center of the room was a single metal chair, and sitting in that chair was, me. I froze, my heart thudding in my chest. The person in the chair looked exactly like me, but older. His face was hollow, his skin pale and stretched tight over his bones.
Starting point is 01:43:28 His eyes, my eyes, were sunken and lifeless, and his lips curled into a cruel smile as he looked at me. What is this? I whispered, stepping back. My whole body was shaking. The older version of me tilted his head, still smiling. but it was a twisted, horrible expression. You know what this is, he said, his voice low and raspy. It's time.
Starting point is 01:43:55 Time for what? My voice cracked as I backed up further, bumping into the cold walls. I couldn't stop staring at him. He looked like a version of me from some nightmare. For you to sit, he said simply, motioning to the chair in front of him. We all do, eventually. I shook my head, trying to make sense of the words, but they felt wrong, heavy with meaning I didn't want to understand.
Starting point is 01:44:20 I'm not, I'm not going to sit in that chair. The smile on his face grew wider, and the whispers around me intensified, almost like they were laughing. You will, you can't resist it, the tower, it chooses us, it keeps us, and now it's your turn. His words sent a chill down my spine and suddenly the room felt even smaller. like the walls were pressing in on me. I took another step back, but my legs felt weak, like something was pulling me toward the chair.
Starting point is 01:44:51 I tried to fight it, but with every second, it became harder to resist. My body felt like it didn't belong to me anymore, like the tower had control over me now. No, I muttered, shaking my head, my breath coming out in short gasps. This isn't happening. This can't be real. The older version of me just watch. His eyes dark and empty. It's already happening.
Starting point is 01:45:18 I turned, trying to find another way out, but the door I had entered through was gone, replaced by smooth white walls that went on forever. I was trapped. The whispers were louder now, clearer. Sit, they hissed. Join us. My legs moved on their own, carrying me toward the chair, no matter how much I tried to fight. I could feel the weight of the tower pressing down on me.
Starting point is 01:45:42 squeezing the air from my lungs. I wasn't going to make it out of here. I don't know how it happened, but suddenly I wasn't moving toward the chair anymore. The pressure holding me seemed to lift just a little. I could finally breathe, though the air was still heavy and cold. That's when I heard the door creak open behind me. I spun around. A young man stood in the doorway, blinking in confusion, just like I had when I first entered this horrible place. He was a bit of a little bit of about my age, maybe a little younger, with a backpack slung over his shoulder. He looked like he had no idea what was happening. A wave of relief rushed over me, but with it came something else. Something darker. This stranger. He was my way out. The whispers around me faded, and for the
Starting point is 01:46:32 first time, I felt something like hope. But it wasn't the kind of hope I expected. It felt wrong, like it didn't belong to me. It was the tower. It was offering me a choice. I knew what it meant. I could leave, but only if someone took my place. The young man looked at me, his eyes wide with fear. What is this place? He asked, his voice shaky. How do we get out? I opened my mouth to tell him the truth, to warn him, but the words wouldn't come. Instead, I felt myself step forward. My hand reached out and rested on his shoulder. It felt cold, like something inside me had already changed. It's your time now, I whispered. The moment I said those words, I felt a strange, heavy weight lift off me. The pressure, the whispers, the feeling of being trapped, they all began to fade,
Starting point is 01:47:29 as if the tower had loosened its grip on me. The young man's face paled, and I could see the terror in his eyes. I knew exactly what he was feeling because I'd felt it to. He tried to step back, but it was too late. The tower had him now, just like it had me. He was already being pulled toward the chair, his feet moving against his will. His breaths came out in ragged gasps as he struggled to break free, but there was no escape. I knew that all too well. I watched as he sat down, his body shaking, just like mine had. The whispers grew louder again, circling him now, ignoring me. I was free. I didn't waste any time.
Starting point is 01:48:12 I turned and bolted toward the door, the exit that had reappeared as soon as the young man stepped inside. I could feel the cool night air just beyond the threshold, calling to me. My heart pounded in my chest as I ran out of the tower and into the forest. The forest was quiet, almost peaceful, with moonlight streaming through the trees. The oppressive feeling from before was gone. The air was lighter, and I could breathe again. But even as I stood there, gasping for air, I knew that I wasn't the same. I had escaped, yes, but at a cost.
Starting point is 01:48:48 Someone else was trapped in the tower now, doomed to the same fate I had just narrowly escaped. I glanced back at the signal tower, now barely visible in the distance, shrouded in darkness. I had gotten away this time, but I knew deep down that the tower was still there, waiting. Next time, I might not be so lucky. i turned and walked away the weight of what i had done pressing on me like a shadow i couldn't shake the forest felt different but not in a good way i was free but i wasn't sure i could ever truly escape what i'd become i've lived on this land for as long as i can remember the wide-open fields and the gentle creek running through the middle of our idaho property always made it feel peaceful like nothing bad could ever happen here but the northern edge of our land was different there's a patch of thick wood woods, about ten acres or so that I've always avoided. As a kid, I'd run around the creek, climb trees, and explore every corner of our property, except for those woods. It wasn't like
Starting point is 01:50:01 anyone ever told me to stay away from them. I just knew. The trees there grew so close together, their branches twisting overhead, making it dark, even in the middle of the day. The underbrush was so thick and tangled that trying to get through felt impossible. Plus, there were thorny bushes and plants that my mom said were poisonous. I wasn't stupid. I knew better than to mess around in there. Still, even without going in, the woods made me uneasy. Sometimes when I'd be walking along the edge, I'd get this weird feeling, like I wasn't alone, like something was watching me. I'd never see anything, of course. It was just a feeling, but it was enough to keep me way. That's why it was so strange when one day, out of nowhere, I felt this pull to go into the
Starting point is 01:50:51 woods. It didn't make any sense. I hadn't thought about those trees in years. But that afternoon, I couldn't stop thinking about them. The more I tried to shake the thought, the stronger the urge got. Finally, I grabbed the hatchet we use for chopping wood and headed toward the woods, telling myself I'd just take a quick look, just along the outer edge. Nothing. crazy. The minute I stepped into the trees, though, the air felt different, heavier. It was quiet, too. No birds chirping, no wind rustling the leaves, just silence. I started cutting through some of the thick brambles with the hatchet, pushing deeper in than I had ever gone before. The farther I got, the more uneasy I felt, but I couldn't stop. Then, all of a sudden,
Starting point is 01:51:39 I stumbled into a small clearing I hadn't expected to find. It was like the woods had just opened up around me, the trees standing back as if to make space for this one spot. And that's when I saw it. A backpack, an old, dirty, mud-stained backpack sitting right in the middle of the clearing. Next to it was a small doll, its face smudged and faded, and a rusted canteen, lying on its side. I stared at them for a long time, trying to figure out why they were there. This part of the woods hadn't been touched in years. No one ever came back. back here. For some reason, the sight of those things made my skin crawl. I wanted to believe it was just old camping gear someone had left behind, but it didn't feel right, especially because,
Starting point is 01:52:27 from the clearing, I could see my house perfectly. It was like whoever had been here before had been watching, watching my home. I turned and hurried back out of the woods, my heart racing. Even after I got back to the house, I couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong. Something about that clearing was off, and deep down, I knew it wasn't over. After I found that old backpack and the creepy clearing, I tried to forget about it. I told myself it was just a weird coincidence, some abandoned stuff left by a camper or something. I mean, it wasn't like I saw anything truly scary, right? But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't get the image of that muddy backpacker.
Starting point is 01:53:09 and dirty doll out of my head. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw them sitting there, perfectly still, like they were waiting for someone to come back. The days passed, but the feeling that something was wrong kept creeping up on me. I avoided the woods completely, not even walking near them anymore. Whenever I was outside, I felt like someone, or something, was watching me from the trees. I'd turn around and stare into the thick shadows, but there was never anything. there. At least, not that I could see. Then, one evening, something happened that I still can't
Starting point is 01:53:46 explain. It was late, just after sunset. The sky was fading to a deep purple, and I was heading back to the house after taking out the trash. I don't know why, but I glanced toward the woods. That's when I saw them, two glowing yellow eyes staring back at me from deep in the trees. At first, I thought it must be an animal, maybe a raccoon or a deer, but those eyes, they were so bright, like they were shining from within, and they were watching me. I froze, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. I wanted to run, but I couldn't move. I just stood there, staring into the darkness, waiting for whatever it was to make a move. Then, just like that, the eyes were gone. One second they were there. The next, they weren't. I blinked and squinted, trying to see if I'd imagined it, but the woods were still, nothing but shadows and trees. My legs finally unfroze, and I sprinted back to the house, slamming the door behind me. Inside, I tried to calm myself down. I told myself it was just an animal, maybe a trick of the light, but deep down I knew something was off. Those eyes hadn't looked like any animal I'd ever seen, and the way they vanished so suddenly, it felt wrong.
Starting point is 01:55:08 I thought about telling someone, maybe my parents, but what would I say? Hey, I saw some creepy eyes in the woods? They'd just think I was overreacting. Besides, what could they do about it? It wasn't like the police would come out for something like that. Over the next few weeks, I couldn't shake the feeling of being watched. Every time I was outside, I could feel those eyes on me, even when I couldn't see them. I tried to convince myself that I was just imagining things, that the woods weren't dangerous.
Starting point is 01:55:41 But the unease grew, gnawing at me like a shadow that wouldn't go away. I told myself I wouldn't go back into the woods. Whatever was out there, it wasn't worth finding out. But deep down, I knew something was waiting, and it wouldn't stay hidden forever. Things started to feel a little more normal after Marcus moved in. Marcus was my best friend from childhood, and having him around made the whole situation with the woods seem less intense. He brought this energy to the place,
Starting point is 01:56:14 always wanting to be outside, hiking or riding his bike. He didn't believe me when I told him about the backpack or the glowing eyes. He just laughed and said I'd been spending too much time alone. I wanted to believe he was right, that I had just overreacted, so I showed him the clearing. We went out there one afternoon, and I pointed out where I'd found the backpack, and the doll. He didn't seem bothered at all. In fact, he found the whole thing amusing. This is what freaked you out? he asked, chuckling as he kicked some dirt over the spot.
Starting point is 01:56:49 It's probably just some old campers junk, no big deal. We tossed the backpack, the doll, and the rusty canteen into a dumpster near the house. And for a moment, I actually felt relieved. Like maybe it was all just a weird misunderstanding. Marcus didn't waste any time after that. He decided he was going to make a new trail through the woods for mountain biking. Might as well put these creepy woods to good use, he joked. Every weekend he worked on clearing a path, chopping down branches,
Starting point is 01:57:19 pulling out undergrowth, and making a winding trail through the trees. I wasn't thrilled about it, but seeing Marcus's enthusiasm made it harder to stay scared. Maybe the woods really weren't so bad. Then one Sunday, Marcus disappeared. That morning Marcus went out early to work on the trail while I stayed in the house. The hours passed, and I didn't think much of it. He was always out there for most of the day. But as the sun started to set, I realized I hadn't heard from him in hours. No sound of his bike. No calls for help moving logs. nothing. I stepped outside, calling his name, nothing. His tools were still scattered near the edge of the woods, and his bike leaned against a tree, untouched. My stomach twisted with a familiar unease.
Starting point is 01:58:07 I grabbed a flashlight and headed into the woods, my heart pounding harder with every step. I followed the trail Marcus had been making, calling his name over and over. The woods were so quiet like they were holding their breath. Then I saw it. Marcus' his butt. lying on its side. The frame was bent and twisted, like it had been thrown with force. Something about it didn't look like an accident. I yelled for Marcus again, panic rising in my throat. But the only sound was the eerie rustling of leaves in the wind. By the time I bolted out of the woods and called the police, it was nearly dark. They searched for days, using drones and search dogs, but they never found a single trace of him. It was like he'd just vexed.
Starting point is 01:58:53 vanished into thin air. The police said they'd keep investigating, but I could tell they didn't think they'd find anything. Weeks passed and Marcus was still gone. I couldn't stop thinking about the twisted bike and the silence in those woods. Something had happened to him out there, something no one could explain. And whatever it was, I knew it wasn't over. Weeks had passed since Marcus disappeared, but I couldn't let it go. Every day I thought about him, about how we had been laughing one moment, and then he was just gone. The police stopped coming by after a while, and everyone seemed to move on, but I couldn't. I couldn't stop thinking about the woods. I knew something was out there, something they hadn't found. One afternoon, after pacing around the
Starting point is 01:59:41 house for what felt like hours, I grabbed my flashlight and headed back into the woods. I don't know why I kept going back. Maybe I thought I could find some clue the police had missed, or maybe I just I just needed to feel like I was doing something. But this time, as I followed the path Marcus had been cutting, I noticed something that made my heart drop. The same mud-stained backpack was back, sitting right in the middle of the clearing. I froze. We had thrown that thing away weeks ago. I was sure of it. I even remembered Marcus laughing as we tossed it in the dumpster. But here it was, in the exact same spot I had found it the first time, looking just as filthy and out of place as before. My breath caught in my throat. The air around me felt thicker,
Starting point is 02:00:28 like it was pressing down on me. I took a shaky step toward the backpack, and that's when I heard it. Marcus's voice, help me. It came from deeper in the woods, faint and distorted. I stopped in my tracks, my heart pounding in my ears. Marcus? I shouted, spinning around, trying to figure out where the voice was coming from. Marcus, where are you? Help, me. The voice came again, but it wasn't right. It was like someone was trying to sound like Marcus, but it was off.
Starting point is 02:01:01 The pitch was too low, and the words dragged like they were being stretched out. My skin prickled with fear. That's when I saw them again, the yellow eyes. They were closer this time, just beyond the trees glowing in the shadows. My flashlight flickered, the beam shaking as I held it toward the woods. The eyes didn't move. They just stared at me, unblinking, glowing brighter with each second. I backed away, my heart racing.
Starting point is 02:01:29 The voice came again, closer this time. Help, me. But it wasn't Marcus. I knew it wasn't. I turned and ran, my feet pounding the dirt path as I bolted out of the clearing. Branches snapped behind me, and I could hear something. No, someone, following me. I didn't dare look back.
Starting point is 02:01:48 I just ran, faster than I ever had in my life, not stopping until I was back at the house. I slammed the door shut and locked it, my hands shaking. I stood there in the dark listening for anything outside. Silence. But I knew it was out there. I could feel it, waiting, watching. That night I didn't sleep. I couldn't.
Starting point is 02:02:12 I sat by the window, staring out at the woods, waiting for something to move. something wasn't right and whatever had taken Marcus it wasn't done yet I don't know what it is but it's out there lurking and it's watching me now this episode is brought to you by Netflix's
Starting point is 02:02:32 remarkably bright creatures what if a Pacific octopus held the key to a mystery that could heal your heart well that's Tova's reality an elderly widow working at an aquarium Tova forms an unlikely friendship with their crumudgeonly Marcellus whose remarkable intelligence
Starting point is 02:02:47 leads her to a life-changing discovery. Watch remarkably bright creatures with your remarkable mom's this Mother's Day weekend. Only on Netflix May 8th. I stepped off the bus, my duffel bag slung over my shoulder, the familiar sight of my hometown coming into view. Everything looked the same, yet different. The houses, the trees, even the old diner on the corner. They were all still there, but a heaviness hung in the air. I was excited to see my family, but I couldn't shake this weird feeling in my gut. As I walked up the driveway, I noticed the lawn hadn't been mowed in weeks. My parents' car was parked out front, but the house seemed quiet, too quiet.
Starting point is 02:03:39 I pushed open the door and called out, Mom, Dad, I'm home. No answer. I dropped my bag by the door and headed into the living room. That's when I saw them. My parents were sitting on the couch holding each other. Mom's eyes were red and puffy, like she'd been crying for days. Dad looked up at me, his face pale and drawn. What happened? I asked my heart racing. It's Tristan, Dad said, his voice cracking. He's gone.
Starting point is 02:04:09 I echoed not understanding. What do you mean gone? Mom burst into tears, burying her face in Dad's shoulder. He hugged her tighter, but his eyes stayed on me. He went on a camping trip with his friends a few weeks. ago. They said he wandered off and got lost. They couldn't find him. I felt like the ground had been ripped out from under me. Tristan, my little brother, lost? No way. But did they look for him? The police? Search parties? Dad nodded, but he looked away, staring at the wall. The authorities
Starting point is 02:04:44 searched for days, but then the weather got bad. They had to call it off. They think, they think he didn't make it. I stood there trying to wrap my head around what they were saying. Tristan was the most careful person I knew. He wouldn't just wander off. Something didn't add up. I need to talk to his friends, I said, my voice steadier than I felt. I need to know what really happened. They're all shaken up, mom whispered, finally lifting her head. They're telling different stories. None of it makes sense. I clenched my fists, my jaw tightening. I I'll make sense of it. Over the next few days, I met with Tristan's friends one by one.
Starting point is 02:05:27 Each story was different. One said they were sitting around the campfire when Tristan suddenly got up and walked into the woods like he was in a trance. Another swore there was a sudden storm, and they got separated while trying to find shelter. But the worst one was Kyle, Tristan's best friend. He refused to look me in the eye, mumbling something about a figure they saw in the woods, a figure with glowing eyes. That's crazy, I said, feeling my temper flare. You're saying you saw some kind of monster out there?
Starting point is 02:05:58 Kyle just shrugged, his eyes darting around the room like he was scared of something, or someone. I don't know, man, I'm just telling you what I saw, or what I think I saw. I left feeling more frustrated than ever. Nothing was making sense. If they all saw the same thing, why were their stories so different? What really happened to Tristan that night? Winter was settling in, and the search had been called off until spring.
Starting point is 02:06:25 The woods were too dangerous to go into now, covered in ice and snow. But I couldn't just sit around and wait. I had to do something, anything, to find out the truth. Because deep down, I knew one thing for sure. My brother didn't just wander off. Something, or someone, took him. And I was going to find out what it was, no matter. what. I drove into the town, a place that felt like it was frozen in time. Old buildings lined the
Starting point is 02:06:54 main street. Their paint chipped and faded. People stood on the sidewalk staring at me as I passed by, their eyes cold and unfriendly. I tried to ignore it, but a shiver ran down my spine. This wasn't the warm, welcoming place I had imagined. It felt off. I parked in front of the town's only motel, a rundown place with a flickering neon sign. As I got out, an old man sitting on a bench nearby watched me closely. You shouldn't be here, he muttered, almost to himself. Excuse me, I asked, taking a step toward him. He shook his head, looking past me, like he didn't want to be seen talking to me.
Starting point is 02:07:37 This town, it's not safe, especially for outsiders. I frowned. I'm not here to cause trouble. I'm just looking for answers about my brother. The old man glanced around nervously, then lowered his voice. You won't find any answers here, just more questions. You should leave while you still can. I opened my mouth to ask more, but he turned away, pulling his hat down over his eyes.
Starting point is 02:08:05 It was clear he wasn't going to say anything else. Frustrated, I headed into the motel to check in, but his words stuck with me. What was this town hiding? Later that day, I went to the local diner to grab some food and hopefully some information. The waitress gave me a tight-lipped smile when I mentioned Tristan's name, but her eyes quickly darted away. The other customers stopped talking and glanced over at me. Their expressions guarded. Look, I just want to know if anyone saw my brother the night he disappeared, I said, trying to keep my voice calm. He was camping near the forest with his friends. The waitress bitter lip, looking around like she was making sure no one.
Starting point is 02:08:44 one else could hear. You shouldn't go poking around, she whispered. People here don't like it when outsiders ask questions. It's better to let some things be. Before I could press her for more, the door to the diner swung open, and a tall, middle-aged woman in a ranger uniform walked in. She glanced around, her eyes locking onto mine for a split second before moving on. Something about her seemed different from the rest of the townsfolk. Maybe she knew something. I waited until she sat down at the counter, then approached her. Excuse me, are you with the Forest Service? I asked, trying to sound casual. She looked at me for a long moment before nodding.
Starting point is 02:09:27 Names Ranger Evans. You must be the brother looking for answers. Yeah, I replied, surprised she knew who I was. Can you help me? She motioned for me to sit. There are things about this place you don't understand. She began, her voice low. Things the townspeople are too scared to talk about. What kind of things? I asked, leaning in closer.
Starting point is 02:09:52 She hesitated, then continued. There's an old legend about the forest, about a creature that's lived there for years. Some say it's a Wendigo, a monster born from dark magic and hunger, people who venture too close to its territory. They don't always come back. My heart pounded in my chest.
Starting point is 02:10:12 You're saying my brother and his friends went into its territory? She nodded. They went near Green Peak Lookout Tower. That's the heart of its territory. And no one who goes there comes back the same, if they come back at all. I felt a chill run through me, but I had to know more. How do I stop it? How do I find out what happened to Tristan?
Starting point is 02:10:34 Ranger Evans glanced around again, then slid a small, folded map across the counter to me. This is a map to the tower. If you're really set on going, this will help you find it. But be careful. There are things in those woods that don't want to be found. I took the map, my hands trembling slightly. Thank you, I said. I'll be careful.
Starting point is 02:10:55 As I left the diner, I couldn't shake the feeling that I was walking into something much bigger and much more dangerous than I had ever imagined. But I had no choice. I had to know what happened to my brother, no matter the cost. I started the hike to Green Peak early in the morning, the sun barely peaking over the horizon. The forest was quiet, almost too quiet. There were no birds singing, no rustling of leaves, just the sound of my boots crunching on the frost-covered ground.
Starting point is 02:11:26 The silence was eerie, like the whole place was holding its breath, waiting for something. As I climbed higher up the mountain, the air grew colder, and a thick fog began to roll in, making it hard to see more than a few feet ahead. I checked the map Ranger Evans had given me, trying to stay on the path she marked. Every so often I'd find a broken branch or a piece of trash that made me think of Tristan. He'd been here. I just knew it.
Starting point is 02:11:55 After a few hours of hiking, I reached a clearing. In the middle of it stood the Green Peak Lookout Tower, looming against the gray sky. It was old and abandoned, its wood dark and weathered. Something about it made my skin crawl, but I had to go inside. I had to know. I pushed open the creaky door and stepped in. The air inside was musty and stale, like no one had been here in years. The floor was covered in dust and leaves, and broken furniture was scattered around. As I looked around,
Starting point is 02:12:26 I saw marks on the walls, deep scratches, like something with claws had been here. My stomach twisted. I climbed the stairs to the second level, my heart pounding louder with each step. At the top, I found a small room, and in the middle of it was something that made my blood run cold. Tristan's watch, the one grandpa had given him. I picked it up, my hands shaking. It was broken, the glass face shattered. What had happened here? Suddenly the wind outside picked up, howling around the tower. I heard a noise like a low growl. coming from somewhere in the woods. I froze, straining to hear it again, but all I could hear was the wind. I backed away from the window trying to calm my racing heart. Then there was a loud bang from
Starting point is 02:13:16 downstairs. I jumped, almost dropping the watch. My mind was racing. Was it just the wind? Or was something else out there? I gripped the silver dagger the shaman had given me, trying to steady my nerves. I crept down the stairs, every muscle in my body tense. When I reached the bottom, I saw the door had blown open, slamming against the wall. I stepped outside, scanning the tree line, but all I saw was darkness and fog. Then I heard it again, the growl, closer this time. My breath caught in my throat. I turned around, and that's when I saw it.
Starting point is 02:13:54 A figure, standing at the edge of the clearing, half hidden by the fog. It was tall and hunched, its eyes glowing a sickly yellow. It stared at me, and I felt a wave of pure terror wash over me. The figure took a step closer, and I stumbled back, raising the dagger in front of me. Stay back, I shouted, my voice shaking. But it didn't listen. It moved closer, its eyes never leaving mine. I could see it clearly now, and it was worse than I could have ever imagined.
Starting point is 02:14:26 Its skin was stretched tight over its bones, and its mouth was twisted into a gruesome grin, showing rows of sharp, jagged teeth. It opened its mouth and let out a sound that was half-grawl, half-l-laff. Tristan, it hissed, its voice a horrible mix of human and something else. I remember him. He tasted, delicious. Rage and fear boiled up inside me. You're lying! I screamed, lunging at it with the dagger. but it moved faster than anything I'd ever seen, dodging out of the way.
Starting point is 02:15:00 It circled around me, laughing, its eyes glowing brighter. You came all this way to find the truth, it said. Well, here it is. I'm the truth, and now you're mine. I backed up, my heart pounding in my ears. I had to get out of here, but there was nowhere to run. The storm was closing in, the wind whipping around us. I gripped the dagger tighter, preparing to fight. I didn't know if I could win, but I had to try.
Starting point is 02:15:28 For Tristan. The creature lunged at me, and I swung the dagger with all my strength. It let out a shriek as the silver blade sliced into its flesh, and I felt a surge of hope. Maybe I could beat this thing. Maybe I could survive. But as the storm raged on, I knew this was only the beginning. The fight was far from over, and the darkness was closing in.
Starting point is 02:15:52 I stumbled back into town, my clothes torn and my body aching from the fight. The storm had finally passed, but the sky was still dark, the sun hidden behind thick clouds. I felt numb, barely able to process what had just happened. I had killed it, the Wendigo, but something still didn't feel right. I made my way to the shaman's cabin on the edge of town, my legs trembling with each step. He was the only one who might have answers. When I got there, I banged on the door, my heart racing. The shaman opened the door slowly, his eyes narrowing as he looked at me.
Starting point is 02:16:32 You've returned, he said, his voice calm but with a hint of something else. Worry, maybe. I killed it, I blurted out my voice shaky. The Wendigo, it's dead. The shaman's face darkened, and he stepped aside to let me in. I followed him into the small, dimly lit, room. room, my mind spinning. You don't understand, he said quietly as he sat down. By killing the Wendigo, you've taken on its curse. I stared at him, my stomach dropping. What are you talking
Starting point is 02:17:05 about? He looked at me with sad, tired eyes. The Wendigo is not just a creature, it's a curse, a spirit of hunger and madness. When you killed it, the spirit didn't die. It moved on, to you. No, I whispered shaking my head. That's not true. I don't feel any different. The shaman sighed. Not yet, but it's already begun. The hunger will start soon, and then the changes.
Starting point is 02:17:34 You must fight it, or it will consume you. A chill ran through me. I wanted to argue to tell him he was wrong, but deep down I could already feel it. A gnawing sensation in the pit of my stomach, something dark and cold. I swallowed hard, trying to push it down. Is there a way to stop it, I asked? My voice barely above a whisper.
Starting point is 02:17:57 He nodded slowly. There is one way. You must take your own life before the transformation is complete. It's the only way to break the cycle. I felt like the room was spinning. Was this really happening? Could I really be turning into the very monster I had fought? I looked down at my hands, expecting to see claws forming,
Starting point is 02:18:19 but they were still normal. for now. I can't. I can't just give up, I said, my voice trembling. There has to be another way. The shaman's eyes softened. I'm sorry. I wish there was, but once the curse takes hold, it cannot be undone. You have to decide quickly, before it's too late. I stood up, my legs feeling weak. I couldn't stay here. I needed to think. I needed to be alone. I need to go. I muttered, heading for the door. I need to figure this out. As I stepped outside, the cold wind hit me like a slap in the face. I looked around, the town seeming even darker than before. The hunger was growing, a small but steady whisper in the back of my mind, urging me to give in,
Starting point is 02:19:10 to feed. I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. I wandered through the town my mind racing with everything the shaman had said. I couldn't believe it. it, but at the same time, I couldn't ignore it. What if he was right? What if I was becoming the very thing I had hunted? I found myself at the edge of the forest, staring into the darkness. I could feel it calling to me, pulling me in. I clenched my fists, fighting the urge to run into the woods and disappear. I had to make a choice. The shaman's words echoed in my mind. You must take your own life before the transformation is complete. Could I do it?
Starting point is 02:19:54 Could I end this before I became a monster? A wave of nausea hit me, and I doubled over, gasping for breath. The hunger was getting stronger, the whispers louder. I needed to decide and fast. As I stood there, staring into the darkness, I realized something terrifying. I didn't know if I could fight it. I didn't know if I wanted to, and that thought scared me more than anything else. I turned away from the forest, the decision still looming over me like a shadow.
Starting point is 02:20:27 I wasn't ready to give up, not yet, but I didn't know how long I could hold on. And as I walked back into the town, I felt the darkness closing in around me, the hunger growing stronger. The cycle wasn't over. It was just beginning, and I was afraid of what I might become. Every year, on the 1st of November, I perform my own little ritual. It's nothing fancy, just a shot of whiskey. It's the only drink I allow myself since my mom drank herself to death.
Starting point is 02:21:05 I can see the worry in my wife Margaret's eyes, but she never asks why I do it. She knows it's about something I'd rather not talk about. Tonight, the whiskey burns as it goes down, just like it always does. It brings back memories from a long time ago. Memories I'd rather forget. But they come back every November, like clockwork. Memories from when I was a forest ranger in the Rocky Mountains, back in the fall of 1991. I was young and thought nothing could scare me back then.
Starting point is 02:21:37 I was wrong. It was late in the season, and the trails were almost empty. Most visitors had left, probably because of the storms that had been rolling through. My boss told me to clear some of the paths after a big storm had hit the area. The trees were down And branches were everywhere It was just me and Jack My fellow ranger out there most days
Starting point is 02:21:59 One morning While we were at the ranger station A guy burst through the door He looked like he had seen a ghost His name was Carl Jensen And he was a mess His clothes were soaked His hair plastered to his forehead
Starting point is 02:22:14 And his eyes Those eyes were wild with fear He kept babbling saying something about it's still out there. We couldn't make much sense of what he was saying. After we calmed him down a bit, he started making more sense. He had come all the way from Phoenix with his friends, Mike and Lisa. They were here to hike, just like a lot of people do, but something went wrong.
Starting point is 02:22:39 His friends disappeared, vanished into thin air. Carl was sure something took them. He kept pointing at a spot on the map, a place deep in the mountains, far from any marked trail. Jack and I exchanged glances. It didn't make sense, but we couldn't just ignore it. We had to check it out, especially if there were two people missing. We called in Sheriff Tom for backup, just in case this was more than we could handle. Tom was a tough guy, someone you wanted around in a pinch. Together we grabbed our gear and headed out, following Carl's directions into the wild. The further we went, the quieter it got. The trees closed in around.
Starting point is 02:23:20 us and the light seemed to fade even though it was only afternoon. I couldn't shake the feeling that something was watching us. I tried to focus on the trail, but my mind kept wandering back to Carl's terrified face and those words he kept repeating. It's still out there. We walked for hours, and just when I thought maybe Carl had been imagining things, we found it, an old, crumbling hunting cabin, hidden in the woods like it had been waiting for us. It was the kind of place you wouldn't notice unless you were right on top of it. We stood there for a moment, staring at the dark entrance. I took a deep breath and stepped forward, my heart pounding in my chest.
Starting point is 02:24:03 We had no idea what we were about to find inside, but whatever it was, I had a feeling it would change everything. We set off into the forest following the path Carl had pointed out. Sheriff Tom led the way with Jack and me close behind. Carl's story echoed in my mind, but I kept telling myself it was just nerves. The trees around us were tall and thick, their branches reaching out like fingers, blocking out the sun. The deeper we went, the darker it got, even though it was still daytime. It felt like the woods were closing in on us. There was this heavy, silent feeling that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up.
Starting point is 02:24:43 I tried to shake it off, but every step felt like we were being pulled further away from safety. I glanced over at Jack. He had this determined look on his face, but I could tell he was uneasy too. Tom kept his eyes on the trail ahead, his hand resting on the gun at his side. None of us spoke. It was like we didn't want to break the quiet around us, like we were afraid of what might happen if we did. After what felt like ours, we finally saw it, a small, run-down cabin hidden in the trees. It looked like it had been abandoned for years, maybe even decades. The roof was sagging, and the walls were covered in moss and vines. I don't know why, but just looking at it sent a chill down my spine. It was like the cabin was waiting for us. Jack stepped forward,
Starting point is 02:25:34 pushing open the door. It creaked loudly, echoing through the stillness. Inside it was dark and smelled of damp wood and something else, something I couldn't quite place. We lit our flashlights and stepped in, one by one. The floorboards creaked under our feet, and dust filled the air with every step we took. There were old hunting tools scattered around, and on one wall there was a drawing. It was made with charcoal, and it showed a figure, tall and thin, with long, twisted limbs and a face that was more beast than human. My stomach twisted as I looked at it. I had heard stories about creatures like this, but they were just that, stories. But this drawing, it looked too real, like someone had seen this thing with their own eyes. Tom cleared his throat, breaking the
Starting point is 02:26:26 silence. We should look around, he said, his voice shaky. See if there's any sign of Mike or Lisa. We spread out, searching the cabin and the area around it. That's when we found him. Mike. He was outside, leaning against a tree, his body torn apart in a way that made me want to look away and throw up. But it was his face that really got to me. It was calm, peaceful even, like he hadn't felt a thing. Jack cursed under his breath, and Tom turned pale.
Starting point is 02:26:59 None of us said anything for a while. What could we say? We had found one of them, but they were. was no sign of Lisa, and we still didn't know what had happened. But deep down, I knew. It wasn't something I could explain, but I knew we weren't alone out here. We headed back into the cabin, feeling the weight of what we had just seen pressing down on us. The wind started to pick up outside, howling through the trees, but inside it was quiet, too quiet. I couldn't shake the feeling that something was watching us, something that didn't want us here. And as we
Starting point is 02:27:34 we sat there, trying to figure out what to do next. I couldn't help but think that maybe we had made a terrible mistake coming out here. The wind outside howled louder, rattling the old cabin walls. We sat in the middle of the room, our backs to each other, trying to keep an eye on every corner. My hands were shaking, but I gripped my flashlight tightly, ready to use it as a weapon if I had to. Sheriff Tom was whispering to himself, something about getting out of here alive. Jack was the only one who seemed calm, though I could see the tension in his eyes. Then we heard it, a creaking sound coming from outside. My heart skipped a beat. We all turned our heads toward the door. The lantern hanging on the porch began to sway, but there was no wind. Something was moving out there, something we couldn't see. The shadows seemed to stretch and twist, making shapes that made my skin crawl.
Starting point is 02:28:30 Stay quiet, Jack whispered. He slowly got up moving toward the door. I wanted to stop him, tell him it was too dangerous, but my voice wouldn't work. I watched as he peeked through the crack in the door. His face went pale, and he turned back to us with wide eyes. It's right outside, he said, barely loud enough for us to hear. Before we could react, the door burst open with a loud bang. Something huge and fast rushed inside, slamming into Jack and dragging him out into the
Starting point is 02:29:00 darkness before we could even move. His scream was cut short, leaving nothing but the sound of the wind and the creaking of the door as it swung back and forth. Tom and I stared at the empty doorway, frozen in fear. My mind was racing, trying to make sense of what just happened. It moved so fast, like a shadow with claws and teeth. I felt sick, my stomach twisting into knots. Jack was gone, just like that. We need to barricade the door, Tom shouted, snapping me out of my shop. I We grabbed what we could, an old table, a chair, some broken boards, and shoved them against the door. Our hands were shaking so bad it was hard to hold on to anything. My heart was pounding in my chest, so loud I thought it might explode. We backed into the corner of the room,
Starting point is 02:29:48 keeping our eyes on the door. For a moment it was quiet. Then we heard it, a voice, Jack's voice calling out from the darkness, help me. Please, help me, it said, sounding weak. and scared, but something about it was off. The tone was all wrong, like someone was trying to copy his voice but didn't quite know how. That's not Jack, I whispered, more to myself than to Tom. The stories I'd heard about creatures in the woods came flooding back. Creatures that could mimic voices to trick their prey. My hands were cold with fear. The thing outside was trying to lure us out. Tom looked at me, his eyes wide with terror. What do we do? he asked. asked, his voice shaking. I didn't know what to say. My mind was spinning and all I could think
Starting point is 02:30:36 about was getting out of here alive. Then it hit me. The creature's weakness was fire. I grabbed the lantern and some old rags lying in the corner. We're going to burn it, I said, trying to sound braver than I felt. Tom nodded, though I could see he was terrified. We soaked the rags in lantern fuel and I lit them with a match. The flames flickered to life, casting long dancing shadows on the walls. The voice outside changed again, this time sounding like a woman's, Lisa's voice. Please help me, it pleaded. My blood ran cold. It wasn't just a creature. It was Lisa, twisted into this monster by whatever had happened to her out here. I felt my resolve hardened. We couldn't save her, but we could stop this thing from getting us. We threw the
Starting point is 02:31:28 flaming rags at the door, setting it ablaze. The fire spread quickly, the heat pushing us back into the corner. The creature outside screeched in fury, its inhuman whale filling the night air. We waited, hoping the flames would drive it away. But deep down, I knew this wasn't over, not by a long shot. The flames spread fast, the heat scorching our faces as the cabin caught fire. The wood crackled and popped, and thick black smoke started to fill the room. Tom and I had no choice.
Starting point is 02:32:00 We had to get out of there before we burned alive, but the thought of going outside where that thing was waiting for us made my blood run cold. We have to move, I shouted over the roar of the flames. Tom was already coughing, his eyes red and watery from the smoke. We grabbed what little gear we had left and made a break for it, bursting out the back door and into the dark forest. Outside, the air was cold and sharp, a shocking contrast to the blazing heat of the cabin. We stumbled over the roots and rocks, our legs heavy with fear and exhaustion.
Starting point is 02:32:35 I could hear the creature screeching somewhere behind us, its cries filled with rage. It wasn't done with us yet. Keep running, I yelled at Tom, though I could barely breathe myself. My heart was pounding so hard it felt like it might burst out of my chest. I didn't dare look back. I couldn't. I was too scared of what I might see. We ran blindly through the trees the light from the burning cabin casting eerie shadows that twisted and moved like living things.
Starting point is 02:33:04 The ground was uneven and I tripped more than once, catching myself just before I fell. Every sound made me jump, the snap of a twig, the rustle of leaves, even the pounding of my own footsteps. Tom was ahead of me, moving faster now that we were out in the open, but I could tell he was just as scared as I was. He kept glancing over his shoulder, his eyes wide with panic. It felt like we were being chased by a nightmare, something we couldn't escape no matter how fast we ran. Then the forest around us grew quiet, unnaturally so. The creature's cries had stopped, replaced by an eerie silence that made my skin crawl. I skidded to a halt, grabbing Tom's arm to stop him too.
Starting point is 02:33:48 We stood there, gasping for breath, listening. The only sound was the crackling of the cabin. burning in the distance. Where is it? Tom whispered, his voice shaking. I shook my head, not daring to speak. I didn't know, and that was the worst part. It could be anywhere, watching us, waiting to strike. My eyes darted around the darkness, trying to catch a glimpse of movement, but there was
Starting point is 02:34:15 nothing, just shadows and the flicker of firelight far behind us. For a split second I thought maybe we had escaped. that maybe the fire had scared it off. But deep down, I knew better. This thing wasn't scared of anything, not even fire. It was still out there, hiding, biding its time. Let's keep moving, I said finally. My voice barely a whisper.
Starting point is 02:34:41 We turned and started walking, slower this time, every step feeling like it could be our last. My nerves were on edge, every muscle in my body tense, and ready to run at the slightest hint of danger. But we made it. Somehow we stumbled out of the forest and into the clearing near the Ranger Station. I could see the lights in the distance, a beacon of safety after the nightmare we had just lived through. We ran the last stretch, our legs heavy and our hearts racing. We burst through the door of the station, startling the few Rangers who were still there.
Starting point is 02:35:14 They stared at us in shock as we collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath. Tom was babbling, trying to explain what had happened, but none of them understood. How could they? We barely understood it ourselves. The next day a search party went back to the cabin. They found the place burned to the ground with nothing left but ashes and charred wood. Jack's remains were found outside, but there was no sign of Lisa, no creature, just empty woods in silence. They called it an accident, said we must have gotten lost and panicked.
Starting point is 02:35:47 But I know the truth. I saw it with my own eyes. It wasn't an accident and we weren't just lost. There's something out there in those woods, something that shouldn't exist. Even now, as I sit here with my shot of whiskey, I can't forget. I hear the whispers at night, feel the eyes watching me from the shadows. I know it's still out there, waiting. And one day, it might come back.
Starting point is 02:36:15 The thought sends a chill down my spine, a reminder that no matter how far I run, some nightmares never end. The road to Timber Ridge was lined with trees, there leaves a mix of red, orange, and yellow. It was beautiful, almost peaceful, and for a moment, it was easy to forget why we were all there. Aelo, the one who brought us all together, said this would be our last camping trip before winter hit. I could tell everyone was excited, but there was a hint of something else in the air too, something I couldn't quite put my finger on. We arrived at the campsite just as the sun was dipping behind the hills. It was the perfect spot, a little clearing surrounded by tall trees with a view of the valley below.
Starting point is 02:37:08 The air was crisp, but not too cold, and you could hear the rustling of leaves as the wind whispered through the branches. We set up our tents, laughing and joking the whole time. Sam and Mason were already trying to outdo each other, racing to see who could get their tent up first. Andy was making a fire pit while Logan struggled with the cooler, swearing under his breath as he wrestled with the stubborn lid. Alo had this way of making everything feel like an adventure, and today was no different. He led us all in a cheer once the camp was set up, and we settled down around the fire. We grilled hot dogs and roasted marshmallows, sharing stories and laughing until our sides hurt.
Starting point is 02:37:51 It was almost like we were kids again, and for a while, Everything felt normal. But as the sunset and darkness crept in, the mood began to change. It wasn't anything obvious, just little things that didn't seem right. The air got colder, and the forest around us seemed to go quiet. I could have sworn I heard something in the distance, a faint sound, almost like laughter. I glanced at the others, but they didn't seem to notice, or maybe they just didn't want to. Did you hear that?
Starting point is 02:38:23 I finally asked, breaking the sight. silence. Everyone turned to look at me. Hear what? Mason said, his voice steady, but his eyes darting around. I don't know. Just something weird. Like laughing. I felt silly saying it out loud, but I couldn't shake the feeling that we weren't alone. Alo chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. It's probably just an animal or something. We're in the middle of the woods, remember? There are all kinds of creepy noises out here. We all laughed, but it was forced, like we were trying to convince ourselves that everything was okay. We went back to telling stories and joking around, but that feeling of unease stayed with me. It was like the woods were watching us, waiting.
Starting point is 02:39:08 As the night went on, the noises got louder. This time, we all heard it. It wasn't just laughter anymore. There were screams and a howling sound that sent chills down my spine. We all fell silent, straining our ears to hear more. The wind picked up, rustling the leaves around us, but the sounds seemed to come from deeper in the forest. We told ourselves it was just our imagination, or maybe it was the drinks we'd had earlier, but deep down I knew that something wasn't right. The shadows around the campfire seemed to stretch longer, reaching out toward us, as if they had a mind of their own. I thought about suggesting we pack up and leave, but before I could say anything, Aelo stood up. I'm going to grab some more firewood, he said, his voice a little
Starting point is 02:39:57 too loud, a little too cheerful. As he walked off into the darkness, I had this sinking feeling in my gut. Something was out there, and it was watching us. The darkness wrapped around our camp like a heavy blanket. The fire crackled and popped, but it didn't seem as warm or bright as before. We all sat there, staring into the flames, trying to pretend we weren't nervous. Every little sound made me jump, twigs, snapping, leaves, rustling, but none of us wanted to be the first to admit that we were scared. Aelo had been gone for a while now, and I started to worry. I thought about calling out to him, but something stopped me.
Starting point is 02:40:39 It was like a voice in my head telling me to stay quiet, to not draw any attention. my heart was pounding, and I could feel the others were on edge too. Suddenly, a loud laugh echoed through the woods, not far from our camp. It wasn't a happy laugh. It was the kind that made your skin crawl. We all looked at each other, eyes wide. This was no animal. This was something else. Did you guys hear that? Sam whispered, his voice shaking. We nodded. There was no denying it now. something was out there, something that shouldn't be. We need to find alo, Mason said, his voice barely above a whisper.
Starting point is 02:41:22 He's been gone too long. Before we could decide what to do, we heard footsteps, slow and heavy coming closer. I held my breath, straining my eyes to see past the flickering firelight. Then, at the edge of the camp, just within the circle of light, a figure appeared. It was an old woman. Her hair was long and tangled, hanging around her face like a curtain. She wore a tattered dress that looked like it hadn't been washed in years, but it was her face that terrified me the most.
Starting point is 02:41:54 Her grin stretched unnaturally wide, like her mouth was too big for her face. And her eyes, oh God, her eyes, were just dark, empty voids. We all froze. No one said a word. We just stared at her, too scared to move or even breathe. Hello, Andy called out his voice shaky. Can we help you? The old woman didn't answer.
Starting point is 02:42:19 She just stood there, muttering something under her breath. It sounded like gibberish, words that didn't make sense. But there was something in her tone that made my blood run cold. It was like she was casting a spell or something. Ma'am, are you okay? Logan tried, stepping forward a little. Do you need help? She stopped muttering and looked at him or through him.
Starting point is 02:42:41 Her grin widened, and I felt like the ground was going to swallow me whole. And then it happened. Without warning, Sam, Mason, and Andy screamed. Their screams were like nothing I'd ever heard, pure agony and terror. I turned to look at them, and what I saw will haunt me forever. Flames erupted from their bodies, scorching their clothes and skin. They flailed and writhed, but the fire didn't burn like normal fire. It was like their skin was boiling.
Starting point is 02:43:11 blistering and peeling away as they crumbled to the ground in piles of ash. I couldn't move. I couldn't breathe. All I could do was watch in horror as my friends were reduced to nothing but ashes scattered by the wind. Logan and I stood there, frozen in place, unable to process what was happening. The old woman stepped closer, her grin never faltering. She raised a hand and pointed at Logan, her eyes gleaming with dark power. I wanted to scream. to run, to do anything, but my legs wouldn't listen. Just then, a monstrous figure emerged from the woods behind her, towering and grotesque, a blend of a giant and a deer, with massive antlers and a hulking muscular body.
Starting point is 02:43:57 It was a Wendigo, a creature from nightmares, and it was here, in front of us. The last thing I heard was Logan's scream before I turned and ran, my heart pounding in my chest. The sounds of their screams and the old woman's eyes, laughter chased me into the dark woods, and I knew nothing would ever be the same again. I ran blindly through the forest, my heart pounding in my ears. Branches scratched my face, and roots tried to trip me up, but I didn't care.
Starting point is 02:44:26 I had to get away. Behind me, I could still hear Logan's screams, echoing through the trees. It was like the woods were alive with the sound of his agony, taunting me, reminding me that I left him behind. But what could I have done? My mind raced with questions and guilt, but I knew one thing for sure. I couldn't have saved him, not from that thing. I stopped gasping for breath and hid behind a tree. My whole body shook, and I fought the urge to vomit.
Starting point is 02:44:56 What was that creature? It wasn't human, that much was clear. I peeked around the tree, trying to see if it was following me, but all I saw were shadows stretching out in the dark, their shapes twisting and turning like they were alive. Then I heard it, a low growling sound, like an animal but much, much worse. It sent shivers down my spine, and I pressed my back against the tree, hoping it would hide me. I held my breath, listening.
Starting point is 02:45:25 The growling came closer, and with it the sound of heavy footsteps. Each step made the ground shake slightly, like a giant was walking through the woods. I dared to look again, and there it was, the Wendigo. It was even more horrifying up close, with its massive antlers reaching up toward the sky and its body covered in matted fur and twisted muscles. Its eyes glowed in the dark, scanning the forest like it was searching for something, or someone, for me. Suddenly it stopped and sniffed the air, its head turning in my direction.
Starting point is 02:46:02 I froze, my heart hammering so hard I thought it would give me away. The Wendigo's mouth opened, revealing rows of sharp teeth, and it let out a bone-chilling scream. I bit my lip to keep from crying out, tears streaming down my face. This was it. It had found me. Just then, a loud roar filled the air, different from the Wendigo's scream. It was the roar of a motorcycle engine, cutting through the silence of the forest. The Wendigo turned its head toward the sound, and for a second it seemed scared.
Starting point is 02:46:36 I blinked, not sure if I was dreaming or not. but then I saw him. A man on a motorcycle burst into the clearing, his bike roaring like a beast. He wore a gas mask, his face hidden, and carried a shotgun strapped to his back. At his side was a huge, fierce-looking wolf, its eyes locked onto the Wendigo. The man didn't hesitate. He pulled the shotgun from his back, aimed and fired. The blast echoed through the forest, and the Wendigo howled in pain. It staggered back, but it wasn't done yet. The wolf sprang into action, leaping at the monster, teeth bared. The two creatures collided in a vicious battle, snarling and snapping at each other. The man kept firing at the
Starting point is 02:47:21 Wendigo, driving it further back. The old woman appeared again, her face twisted in rage. She raised her hands, dark energy swirling around her, but the man was ready. He aimed his gun at her and fired, each shot forcing her to retreat. She screamed in fury, her voice high and shrill, but she couldn't match the man's power. "'Run!' The man shouted at me, his voice muffled by the gas mask but full of authority. "'Get out of here now!' I didn't need to be told twice. I turned and ran, not daring to look back. The sounds of the fight faded behind me, replaced by the pounding of my own footsteps and the rush of blood in my ears. I stumbled and fell, scrambling to get back up, my mind screaming at me to keep going.
Starting point is 02:48:11 As I ran, I realized something. I wasn't just running from the Wendigo or the witch. I was running from the truth, from the horror of what I'd seen. I didn't know if I'd ever be able to forget it, if I'd ever feel safe again. But I had to try. I had to survive. I ran like my life depended on it because it did. The forest around me was a blur of shadows and twisted branches. Every muscle in my body burned, but I couldn't stop. I could still hear the sounds of the battle behind me, the growls of the wolf, the gunshots, and the Wendigo's screams. They grew fainter as I put more distance between us, but that didn't make them any less terrifying. My foot caught on a route, and I went down hard, scraping my hands on the rocky ground. I bit back a cry, fear making my
Starting point is 02:49:01 heart race even faster. I lay there for a moment, gasping for breath, trying to calm the wild beating of my heart. But there was no time. I had to get up. I had to keep moving. I scrambled to my feet, every part of me screaming to just give up. But I couldn't. I wouldn't. I burst out of the trees and found myself on the gravel road where we had parked our car. My car. It was there, just a few yards away. I fumbled for my keys, my fingers shaking so badly I'd almost dropped them. Behind me, the woods were still dark and silent, but I knew they weren't empty. I knew what was lurking in the shadows. I glanced back one last time, and my heart nearly stopped. In the distance, back where the campsite was, I saw them. The Wendigo, still
Starting point is 02:49:51 towering and monstrous, locked in a brutal fight with the wolf. The man with the gas mask stood between them and the old woman, his shotgun raised. The witch was screaming, her voice carrying on the wind like a curse. Her eyes found me, even from that far away, and I felt a chill go through me. She knew I was there. She knew I was escaping. The man fired his shotgun again, and the witch stumbled back, her dark power faltering. The Wendigo roared, the wolf's teeth sinking into its shoulder, dragging it to the ground. I had no idea who this man was or how he and his wolf could fight these monsters, but they were my only chance. I didn't wait to see what happened next. I yanked the car door open, jumped inside, and jammed the key into the
Starting point is 02:50:38 ignition. The engine roared to life, and I floored the gas pedal, gravel flying up behind me as I sped down the road. My hands were shaking so hard I could barely keep the wheel steady, but I didn't care. I just had to get away. As I drove, the sounds of the fort, faded, replaced by the steady hum of the car engine and the rapid thumping of my heart. I tried to make sense of what had happened, but it was like trying to piece together a nightmare. My friends were gone, burned, killed by some ancient evil that I didn't understand. I wanted to scream, to cry, to do something, but I was numb. My mind kept replaying the images, Sam, Mason, and Andy bursting into flames,
Starting point is 02:51:22 Logan being torn apart, Aelo's face as he realized we were in over our heads. And that creature, that thing with antlers that came out of the woods like it had been summoned from the darkest part of a nightmare. I glanced in the rearview mirror, half expecting to see the Wendigo charging after me. But there was nothing,
Starting point is 02:51:43 just the dark, empty road stretching behind me. I let out a shaky breath, but then my eyes caught something else. For just a split second, I saw a figure, a shadowy shape with glowing eyes, standing on the road where I had just driven. It was watching me, and even though it wasn't moving, I could feel its presence reaching out, like it was marking me, like it wasn't done with me yet. I blinked, and it was gone. Just my imagination, I told myself, just my mind playing tricks after everything I'd seen.
Starting point is 02:52:15 But deep down, I knew it wasn't over, not by a long shot. I didn't stop driving until I reached the nearest town. I stumbled into the police station, trying to explain what had happened, but my words came out jumbled and panicked. I knew they wouldn't believe me. Who would? But I had to try. I had to tell someone. As I sat there waiting for someone to listen, I couldn't shake the feeling that I was still being watched, that somewhere out there, in the dark woods, those creatures were waiting, and that the next time I might not be so lucky. People don't really understand what hunger means. They think it's just about needing food when you're hungry. But my grandfather always told me that hunger is something more, something darker.
Starting point is 02:53:09 He used to say that hunger could turn into a monster, one that's always waiting, always watching, especially in the deep forests of the north. It wasn't just the kind of hunger that made your stomach growl. This hunger was evil. Grandpa had a story he would tell, one that scared all of us, no matter how many times we heard it. It was about a creature called the Wendigo. He said this creature was more than just a legend. It was a real thing that lived in the cold, dark woods.
Starting point is 02:53:38 He told us that the Wendigo was always hungry, never satisfied, no matter how much it ate. That's why our family never went into the northern forest during winter. We were all too afraid of what might be lurking there. When Grandpa was young, he went on a trip to Pine Valley with his brother. It was the middle of winter, and everything was covered in snow. The trees were huge and looked like they touched the sky. It was beautiful, in a way that made you forget how dangerous the woods could be. At first, everything seemed perfect.
Starting point is 02:54:13 The sun was shining, and they saw deer and rabbits running around. They felt like they were in some kind of winter wonderland. But as the day went on, things started to change. The sun went down, and the forest got really cool. quiet. It was too quiet, like the animals knew something bad was coming. Grandpa said it was like the whole forest was holding its breath. Then it got cold, really cold, not the kind of cold where you just need a thicker jacket, but the kind that makes your bones hurt. They should have turned back then, but they didn't. They decided to keep going, thinking they could handle whatever the woods threw
Starting point is 02:54:51 at them. Grandpa said they weren't scared of anything back then, but that was before they heard. heard the scream. It wasn't like any animal they knew. It was high-pitched and haunting, echoing through the trees. They tried to tell themselves it was just the wind, but they knew that wasn't true. As they kept walking, they felt like they were being watched. They couldn't see anything, but they knew something was out there. The trees seemed to close in around them, and the shadows grew longer. Every snap of a twig made them jump. Grandpa's brother joked that they were just spooking themselves, but Grandpa wasn't so sure. He felt a chill run down his spine, like something was breathing down his neck. Then they saw it, just a glimpse between the
Starting point is 02:55:38 trees, a tall, skinny figure with eyes that glowed in the dark. Grandpa tried to convince himself it was just a trick of the light, but deep down, he knew what it was. It was the Wendigo, the monster from the stories, and it was hungry. They stopped, frozen in place. not sure what to do. The figure moved closer, its steps slow and deliberate. Grandpa could see it better now, a gaunt face, hollow eyes, and antlers that looked almost human. It was like nothing he had ever seen, and he knew they were in serious danger. As night fell, the forest around us changed. What had seemed beautiful and magical during the day turned into something dark and scary. The trees that had looked so tall and peaceful now
Starting point is 02:56:25 seemed to close in on us, their branches reaching out like claws. It felt like the whole forest was watching us, waiting for something. We should head back, I said to my brother, but he shook his head. It's just the dark messing with us, he replied, trying to sound brave. We've been out here a hundred times. I nodded, but something didn't feel right. The air was so cold, colder than anything I'd ever felt. It wasn't just a chill. It was just a chill. It was a like the cold was alive, wrapping around us and squeezing tight. I pulled my coat closer and tried to ignore the way my breath hung in the air like a ghost. Then, we heard it, a scream that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. It wasn't an animal. It wasn't human either.
Starting point is 02:57:13 It was something in between, a sound that echoed through the trees and made my blood run cold. My brother and I froze, our eyes scanning the darkness around us. What was that? I whispered, my voice, I don't know, my brother said, but I could hear the fear in his voice. He didn't sound so brave anymore. We stood there for what felt like ours, straining to hear any other sounds. But the forest had gone completely silent. Not even the wind was blowing. It was like everything had stopped to listen. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw something move. Did you see that? I asked, my voice barely a whisper. My brother nodded.
Starting point is 02:57:55 his eyes wide. Yeah, I saw it. It was a figure moving between the trees, tall and thin. It moved so fast that I almost thought I was imagining it. But then I saw it again, closer this time. It was tall and skinny, with arms that were too long and a head that was all wrong. And its eyes, they glowed in the dark, staring right at us. We need to go, I said, my heart pounding in my chest.
Starting point is 02:58:24 My brother nodded, but we were both too scared to move. The figure kept getting closer, moving silently through the trees. It stopped just a few feet away from us, and now I could see it clearly. It was like a nightmare come to life. It had antlers, but they were twisted and broken. Its skin was stretched tight over its bones, and its eyes were hollow and black, like two empty pits. It opened its mouth, and I thought it was going to scream again, but it didn't. Instead, it just stood there, staring at us with those horrible eyes.
Starting point is 02:59:01 I felt like I couldn't breathe, like the air itself was being sucked out of my lungs. My brother grabbed my arm, snapping me out of my trance. Run, he shouted, pulling me with him. We took off through the forest, our feet slipping on the snow and ice. I could hear it behind us moving faster than any human could. I didn't dare look back. I just kept running, my heart pounding so hard I think. thought it might burst. We stumbled and tripped, branches scratching our faces and grabbing at our
Starting point is 02:59:30 clothes. The cold air burned my lungs, but I didn't stop. We had to get away. We had to escape. But no matter how fast we ran, the thing behind us was faster. It was getting closer, and I knew there was no way we could outrun it. Then my brother fell. I turned back to help him, but it was too late. The creature was already there, looming over him. Its eyes gregers. glowing in the darkness. I wanted to scream, to fight, to do something, but I was frozen in place, too scared to move. The last thing I saw was my brother's terrified face before the creature lunged at him, its mouth opening wide to reveal rows of sharp yellow teeth. I turned and ran, the sound of my brother's screams echoing in my ears, knowing I was leaving him behind.
Starting point is 03:00:19 I ran as fast as I could, branches whipping at my face, snow crunching under my boots. My brother's screams echoed in my ears, mixing with the pounding of my heart. I didn't know where I was going. I just had to get away. I had to escape that thing, that monster, the Wendigo. It felt like the forest was closing in around me, the trees twisting and bending to block my path. The darkness was so thick that I could barely see where I was going. My flashlight had fallen when I ran, leaving me in almost complete darkness.
Starting point is 03:00:53 I stumbled over roots and rocks, but I didn't stop. I couldn't. The creature was behind me. I could feel it, a cold presence chasing me through the trees. I didn't dare look back. Every part of me was screaming to just keep running, to put as much distance between me and that thing as possible. But no matter how fast I ran, I knew it was still there, following me.
Starting point is 03:01:19 Its footsteps were silent, but its presence was like an icy hand on the, back of my neck, urging me to keep moving. I didn't know how long I ran. Time seemed to stretch and twist in the dark. Minutes felt like hours, and every second was filled with terror. My lungs burned and my legs ached, but I couldn't stop. I kept hearing my brother's screams in my head, mixed with the memory of that horrible creature. Finally, I saw a break in the trees up ahead. I stumbled into a clearing, collapsing onto the ground, gasping for breath, For a moment I thought I was safe
Starting point is 03:01:55 Maybe I had lost it Maybe the Wendigo was gone But as I lay there the coldness around me deepened I looked up and my blood turned to ice It was there at the edge of the clearing Standing among the trees Its hollow eyes stared at me Glowing faintly in the dark
Starting point is 03:02:14 I wanted to scream but no sound came out I was too scared to move Too scared to even breathe It just stood there watching me, like it was waiting for something. I fumbled for the small pistol my brother had insisted we bring, my hands shaking so badly I could barely hold it. I pointed it at the creature, my finger on the trigger. Stay back, I shouted, though my voice was barely more than a whisper. The Wendigo didn't move. It just stared at me with those empty eyes. I fired. The shot rang out, echoing through the forest.
Starting point is 03:02:50 The Wendigo let out a scream, a sound so terrible it made my skin crawl. It wasn't just its scream. It was like a thousand voices all crying out at once, voices full of pain and hunger and anger. I heard my brother's voice in that scream, and it nearly broke me. The creature staggered back, clutching its shoulder where I had hit it. For a second I thought maybe I had heard it. Maybe I could escape.
Starting point is 03:03:16 But then it started to move again, its body twisting and jerking and, unnatural ways. It was like the bullet hadn't even slowed it down. I realized then that there was no escaping this thing. It was more than just a creature. It was hunger itself, a force that could never be stopped. I forced myself to my feet and ran again, my whole body shaking with terror. The forest was a blur around me, trees and shadows blending together as I stumbled through the dark. I didn't know where I was going. I just knew I had to keep moving. moving, keep running. My brother's screams echoed in my mind, mixing with the sound of the creature's horrible cry. I burst out of the trees and fell onto a snow-covered road. I lay there, gasping for
Starting point is 03:04:03 breath, my body trembling with fear and exhaustion. A car's headlights appeared in the distance, and I waved my arms frantically, screaming for help. The car screeched to a stop, and I was pulled inside. The driver was shouting, asking what had happened, but I couldn't speak. All I could do was point back towards the forest, where the darkness still lingered like a heavy cloud. As we drove away, I looked back one last time. The Wendigo was gone, but I knew it was still out there, somewhere in the woods, always hungry, and I knew I would never be able to forget what I had seen. The memory of its hollow eyes and the sound of its terrible scream would haunt me forever. Even though years have passed since that night, I can't shake the feeling that it's not
Starting point is 03:04:50 over. Grandpa was right about the Wendigo. It wasn't just a monster in the woods. It was something more, something that had a way of getting into your head and making you feel its hunger. I tried to forget it, to move on with my life, but every winter, when the nights grow long and cold, I can feel it out there, still watching, still waiting. Grandpa's warnings play in my mind like a broken record, telling me to stay away from the northern forests. But now, standing at the edge of the very woods that nearly killed me, I can't turn back. I have to know if it's still there, if it's still hunting.
Starting point is 03:05:30 Something inside me has to see it again, to know for sure if it was real, or just a nightmare. I take a deep breath and step into the trees. my flashlight cutting a narrow path through the darkness. The forest is silent, just like before. Each step feels like it echoes, as if the trees themselves are whispering my presence to the thing that haunts these woods. The deeper I go, the colder it gets. My breath fogs in front of me, but it doesn't drift away.
Starting point is 03:06:00 It just hangs there, frozen in the air like a ghost. I feel the same chill crawling up my spine, the same dread sinking into my bones. I reached the old campsite where it all happened. The snow has covered most of the signs of that night, but I can still see the faint outline of where we had set up our tent, where my brother had stood before the Wendigo took him. The memories flood back, and I have to fight the urge to turn and run.
Starting point is 03:06:28 But I came here for a reason. I have to know if it's still out there. The wind picks up, howling through the trees. I hear a rustling sound and spin around, my flashlight beam darting across the trunks. There's nothing there, but I can feel eyes on me, watching from the shadows. My heart pounds in my chest, but I force myself to stay calm. I can't run now, not again. Then, from the darkness, I hear it, a faint whisper, like the rustling of leaves.
Starting point is 03:07:00 It's my brother's voice calling my name. My blood turns to ice. I know it can't be him, but I'm not. I hear it clear as day. Come closer, it whispers, the words stretching and warping in the cold air. I take a step back, my hands shaking, the flashlight trembling in my grip.
Starting point is 03:07:18 A shape moves in the shadows, and there it is, just like before. The Wendigo. It's even more terrifying than I remember. Its eyes glowing in the dark, its body gaunt and twisted. It steps forward, and I see the hunger in its eyes,
Starting point is 03:07:35 the endless, unquenchable hunger that will never stop. It opens its mouth, but instead of the scream, I hear my brother's voice again, mixed with others, all crying out from deep inside the creature. I want to run, but my legs feel like they're glued to the spot. The Wendigo moves closer, its eyes boring into mine. I hear the whispers growing louder, and I realize it's speaking to me in voices I know, the voices of the people it's consumed. My brother's voice is the loudest, telling me to run, to get away. but I can't move. The creature stops just a few feet from me, its eyes staring into mine. Hunger never ends. It whispers, its voice a chilling mix of every soul it's devoured.
Starting point is 03:08:19 I know then that this isn't just about me. The Wendigo doesn't just want to kill. It wants to consume, to become part of me, to make me part of its endless hunger. I raise my flashlight, shining it directly into its eyes. For a moment it recoils. The light comes. The light cutting through the darkness. But then it lets out a horrible, echoing scream that makes my blood run cold. I turn and run, the sounds of its cries following me through the forest. I don't stop until I burst out of the woods and collapse onto the snow-covered ground. I look back, but the windigo is gone. The forest is silent again, but I know it's not over. It will never be over. The Wendigo is still out there, always hunting, always hungry. And no matter where I go,
Starting point is 03:09:07 I know it will always be watching, waiting for the chance to feed again. My name is Ben Carter, and for the past 10 years, I've been a ranger in Blackwater Marsh. This place is one of the biggest swamps in the whole country. It's filled with all sorts of animals, deer, bobcats, and even the occasional moose. But I quickly learned that the marsh has other secrets too, things that aren't exactly animals or humans. When I first started as a ranger, I was pretty nervous. I was 22 and still learning the ropes. At first, they only let me do easy tasks like cleaning up the park and helping tourists
Starting point is 03:09:54 find their way. But after a while, I got good enough to go on patrols by myself. They even gave me the keys to one of the fanboats we used to get into the hard-to-reach parts of the swampy park. That's when I had my first scare. It was getting dark when some hikers came into the station. They were panicking because they had lost one of their friends in the swamp. It wasn't unusual for people to get lost out here.
Starting point is 03:10:19 If you take a wrong turn, you can end up in a maze of water and trees. I grabbed a big flashlight, the boat keys, and headed out to look for the missing hiker. The hiker said they were in the western part of the swamp, where it's really dense and floods a lot. Not the best place to be, especially since a thunderstorm was rolling in. The moon kept hiding behind the clouds, making everything around me super dark and creepy. The trees cast strange shadows, and every little noise made me jump. The worst part was the bugs. They were everywhere, swarming around the flashlight beam.
Starting point is 03:10:56 It was hard to see through them, and they made shadows that looked like they were moving. After about two hours of searching, the rain saw. started to fall and thunder rumbled in the distance. I shined my flashlight around, and that's when I first saw them. At first, I thought they were people, standing behind the trees, but something was off. Some were really tall, and others were covered in dirt or mold. I caught a glimpse of a hand, long and bony, before it disappeared behind a tree. A few minutes later I saw something else. It was a half-decade body, mostly bones and bits of rotten flesh. It stood there, submerged in the water up to its waist, staring at me.
Starting point is 03:11:39 Then it fell back into the water and vanished. I tried to call my partner, Kate, but the walkie-talkie wasn't working. I finally got to the area where they said the hiker went missing. I started calling out for him, trying to ignore how scared I was. I kept telling myself it was just my imagination, but the swamp felt more alive. than ever. Then I saw a clearing up ahead. In the middle of the pond stood a figure. It looked like a person wearing torn clothes, but there was no flesh on its body, just bones. It reached up to the moon like it was pleading for something. As I watched, other skeletons rose from the water,
Starting point is 03:12:18 surrounding the bride. They grabbed her and pulled her back into the swamp, disappearing without a trace. I turned and ran back to the boat. We found the lost hiker the next day. safe but very confused. When I told Kate what I had seen, she just looked at me like I was crazy. Maybe I was, or maybe the marsh just hides secrets that none of us are ready to understand. Two years after my first strange encounter in Blackwater Marsh, something even worse happened. One morning, the body of a young man was found floating in one of the tourist areas. The really weird part was that he had been completely torn apart. This wasn't like any anything we'd seen before, so the State Bureau of Investigations sent out a detective named
Starting point is 03:13:05 Ryan Birch. Ryan was a serious guy, but he was nice enough. We got along well, which was good because we were going to spend a lot of time together trying to figure out what happened. We started by searching the entire swamp, looking for clues. It was slow work, but we had to be thorough. After a couple of weeks, we found something really disturbing. Deep in the marsh, we stumbled upon a hidden clue.
Starting point is 03:13:29 clearing surrounded by thick trees. There, we found a pile of bodies, all in different stages of decay. Every single one had been torn apart, just like the first person we found. Some looked like they'd been there for months, while others seemed pretty fresh. It was a horrible sight, and the smell was even worse. We decided to keep an eye on this area, hoping to catch whatever was doing this. We stayed nearby, hiding out in an old ranger outpost that was falling apart. The place was small and stinky, with no power, and a single light bulb that didn't even work. We took turns keeping watch, using Ryan's night vision goggles to look out over the clearing. For a long time nothing happened.
Starting point is 03:14:13 I even fell asleep at one point. But then, just after midnight, something showed up. I was on watch when I saw it, this giant creature standing in the clearing. It must have been at least nine feet tall and had long sharp arms. It was holding another body. I grabbed Ryan, and we both stared at the thing through the goggles. It threw the body onto the pile like it was nothing. We decided it was time to act.
Starting point is 03:14:40 We both had our guns with us, since the authorities had given us permission to carry them for protection. We also had some old flares we found in the outpost just in case. We crept closer, trying to get a better look. The creature was feeding on the body it had just thrown aside, using some kind of sharp beak to pierce the skin. It was the most terrifying thing I'd ever seen. Ryan took the first shot, hitting it in the arm. The creature screamed and took off into the air.
Starting point is 03:15:09 We fired at it, making it fall. I managed to hit it in the lower jaw, knocking off part of its face. But before we could do anything else, it charged at us, knocking Ryan into the water. I tried to reload, but I fumbled with the clip, dropping it into the swamp. With no other choice I grabbed one of the flares and threw it at the creature. It started to burn, letting out an awful scream as flames engulfed it. Ryan and I ran back to the outpost, locking ourselves in as the creature thrashed around outside. We thought we were safe, but then it crashed against the door, breaking it apart.
Starting point is 03:15:45 We scrambled out through a window, setting the outpost on fire behind us. The creature fell into the burning building, finally going silent. But as we looked back at the clearing, we saw more of them, smaller versions of the monster, coming up from the pile of bodies. Ryan and I used the last of our flares to set the whole clearing on fire, burning everything to the ground. We destroyed the nest, but the thought of more of those creatures out there still haunts me. Two years had passed since the night Ryan and I fought that mosquito-like creature in Blackwater
Starting point is 03:16:17 Marsh. After that, I mostly stayed in the ranger station, doing desk work. I thought I'd seen the worst the marsh had to offer, but I was wrong. Recently, some of the younger rangers started telling stories about a giant beast wandering the swamp at night. They heard strange howls and saw huge footprints in the mud. I thought they were just exaggerating until the day I saw it for myself. It was a bright, sunny day, and I was out doing a simple land survey near one of the nicer outposts. I decided to take a break for lunch, enjoying the night.
Starting point is 03:16:53 peace and quiet. I sat on the platform, eating my sandwich and watching the alligators lazily float by in the water. Everything seemed so calm and normal, but then I noticed something moving in the trees across the way. At first I thought it was just a big moose. But as it came closer, I realized this was no moose. This creature was massive, at least 10 feet tall, and covered in matted dark fur. It had long, sharp claws and huge curved fangs that hung out of its mouth. It moved through the trees with ease, using its powerful limbs to hop from bank to bank. My heart pounded in my chest. I couldn't move, couldn't even breathe as it stopped and turned its head toward me. Its eyes were small and beady, but they seemed to glow with a terrifying intelligence. For a moment we just stared
Starting point is 03:17:47 at each other. Then it let out a bone-chilling howl and charged straight at me. I ran inside the outpost as fast as I could, slamming the door behind me. The whole building shook as the beast rammed into it, trying to get inside. I locked the door and backed away, grabbing a shotgun from the gun-locker. My hands were shaking so badly I could barely load the shells, but I knew this was my only chance. The creature kept pounding on the door, snarling and growling like a wild animal. I knew it wouldn't hold for long. I aimed the shotgun at the door, waiting for it to break through. Suddenly, it stopped and walked around the platform, looking for another way in. I watched as its shadow passed in front of the window. It was now or never. Just as it started to climb through
Starting point is 03:18:38 the window, I fired the shotgun, hitting it in the shoulder. The beast howled in pain, but kept coming. I fired again, this time hitting it in the face. Part of its skin tore away, revealing a bloody, angry mess underneath. It finally turned and ran off into the swamp, leaving me shaking and gasping for breath. I thought that was the end of it. I was wrong. Later that night, while I was back at the main station, we heard howls echoing through the marsh. Not just one, but many. We looked out into the darkness and saw them, glowing yellow eyes, dozens of them, watching us from the trees. Panic filled the station as we realized this beast wasn't alone.
Starting point is 03:19:21 There was a whole pack of them, and they were getting closer. We barricaded the doors and windows, grabbing every weapon we could find. My heart was racing. I knew we were in serious trouble. The last thing I heard before everything went dark was the sound of breaking glass and the terrible howls of the creatures. We were trapped, and there was. nowhere left to run. The marsh had shown its true face, and it was more terrifying than anything I could have ever imagined. The station was chaos. The howls outside grew louder, and the
Starting point is 03:19:54 walls shook as the creatures slammed against them. We could hear their claws scraping the wood, trying to get in. My heart was pounding in my ears, and I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. We were trapped, and I didn't know how much longer we could hold them off. Barricade the doors! I shouted, but we had already done all we could. Tables, chairs, and filing cabinets were piled up against every entrance. The other rangers grabbed anything they could use as a weapon, shotguns, flares, even axes. Through the small windows, I could see them. Dozens of glowing yellow eyes peering at us from the darkness.
Starting point is 03:20:33 The biggest one, the beast I had seen earlier, stood at the front, watching us with those cold, beady eyes. It was like it was waiting for the right moment. moment to attack. Suddenly there was a loud crash. The creatures had broken through one of the back windows. Shards of glass flew everywhere, and we could hear them climbing inside. The rangers fired their guns, trying to hold them back, but there were too many. One of the younger rangers screamed as a clawed hand grabbed him and dragged him out into the night. We couldn't help him. I had to get out of there. We all did, but the creatures were surrounding
Starting point is 03:21:11 us, closing in. My mind was racing. We needed a distraction, something to draw them away, even if just for a few seconds. Then it hit me, the flare gun. It was our only chance. I grabbed the flare gun from the supply shelf and loaded it, my hands shaking so much I almost dropped it. Cover me, I yelled to the others. I ran to the front door, throwing aside the barricade. The beasts roared outside, ready to charge in. Now! I fired the flare gun into the air, the bright red light shooting up into the sky.
Starting point is 03:21:45 For a moment, the creature stopped, staring at the flare. It was just the distraction we needed. Run! I screamed, and we all bolted out the back door into the dark swamp. The night was pitch black, the only light coming from the fading flare.
Starting point is 03:22:01 We ran through the marsh, our feet splashing in the water and tripping over roots. The howls behind us grew loud. as the creatures realized we were escaping. I could hear them crashing through the trees, getting closer. We were heading for the boats. If we could make it there, we might have a chance. But the swamp was a maze in the dark,
Starting point is 03:22:21 and I wasn't sure we were going the right way. I kept glancing back, seeing the glowing eyes gaining on us. Then, I saw it, the biggest beast, leading the pack. It was faster than the others, and it was almost on top of us. My legs were burning, but I pushed myself harder. I had to make it. We all did. Finally, the boats came into view, tied up to the dock just ahead. Go, go, go, go, I yelled.
Starting point is 03:22:49 The others jumped into the boats, starting the engines. I was the last one, just a few steps away when I felt something grab my ankle. I fell hard. The breath knocked out of me. I looked back and saw the beast's claw wrapped around my leg, its sharp teeth bared as it pulled me back. I kicked and struggled, reaching for anything I could use. My hand found a fallen branch, and I swung it with all my might, hitting the creature in the face. It let go for just a second, but it was enough. I scrambled to my feet and dove into the boat.
Starting point is 03:23:23 Go, I shouted, and the engine roared to life. We sped away, the creatures howling in rage as we escaped into the dark waters. My heart was racing, my hands trembling. We were alive, but just barely. As we sped through the swamp, I looked back and saw the glowing eyes still watching us from the shore. They didn't follow, but I knew they were still there, lurking in the darkness. We made it back to the ranger station on the other side of the swamp, safe for now. But as we sat there, catching our breath, I realized something. The creatures, weren't just monsters in the swamp. They were the swamp, and they would always be there, waiting for the next unlucky person who wandered too deep into their territory. The marsh had
Starting point is 03:24:10 secrets, dark and terrifying ones, and tonight we had only just survived its worst. My name is Alex, and I've lived in Montana my whole life. My grandparents loved the outdoors, and ever since I was little, they've taken me camping all over the state. My older brother Jake and I always went with them, and we loved exploring the forests and hiking up trails to watch the sunset. One of our favorite spots was a place called Glacier Falls. It had this icy river that never froze, even in the winter. We went there a lot, and it always felt kind of magical to me. One evening, Jake and I decided to go on a hike. It was a path we hadn't tried before, and we were excited to see where it led. As we walked, we found this old tunnel carved through a mountain.
Starting point is 03:25:07 It looked like it might have been a train tunnel a long time ago, but now it was dark and kind of creepy. The entrance was covered in moss, and there were pieces of wood scattered around, like maybe a door had been there once. Jake, being the brave older brother, said we should go through it. I wasn't so sure, but I didn't want to seem like a scared little kid, so I agreed. We started walking into the tunnel. The walls were cold and wet, and our footsteps echoed with every step. The light from the entrance got smaller and smaller as we went further inside.
Starting point is 03:25:41 I tried to talk to Jake to make myself feel better, but my voice just bounced off the walls and made everything seem even creepier. We were about two-thirds of the way through when it happened. A loud screeching noise came from behind us, back at the entrance we had come through. It wasn't like anything I'd ever heard before. It wasn't an animal, not even like those scary animal cries you hear sometimes at night. It sounded metallic and grinding, like nails on a chalkboard, but a hundred times worse.
Starting point is 03:26:11 My heart stopped, and I swear I jumped five feet in the air. Jake grabbed my arm, his face as pale as I've ever seen it. We need to keep moving, he whispered, his voice shaky. He was trying to be calm, but I could tell he was scared too. We hurried to the other end of the tunnel, our footsteps echoing like a drumbeat in my ears. I kept looking back, expecting to see something horrible. horrible behind us, but there was nothing, just darkness. When we finally got out of the tunnel, I felt like I could breathe again.
Starting point is 03:26:43 Jake looked around, and then at me. We're not going back through there, he said, trying to smile. But I could see he was still scared. We took a longer path back to our campsite, staying as far away from that tunnel as we could. The whole time, I kept thinking about that screech, how it didn't sound like it came from anything natural. That night, I couldn't sleep. I lay there in my sleeping bag listening to every little noise around the campsite. I heard rustling, whispers, things I couldn't explain. I woke Jacob a few times, but he just told me it was probably other campers or animals. He tried to calm me
Starting point is 03:27:22 down, but I could tell he was still on edge too. Eventually, I just stared at the ceiling of the tent, my eyes wide open until morning came. We packed up and left the next day. We packed up and left the next day, but I couldn't shake the feeling that something wasn't right about that place. I tried to tell myself it was just my imagination, but deep down, I knew I had heard something real, something unnatural in that tunnel. I didn't know it then, but that was just the beginning of the nightmares. A few weeks after that creepy hike at Glacier Falls, my family went to Ridgewood Lodge for our annual family reunion. Ridgewood Lodge is this old ski resort tucked away in the mountains, and we go there every summer. It's surrounded by thick forests, and it's the perfect spot for me and my cousins
Starting point is 03:28:09 to play our favorite games at night. We always played hide-and-seek, ghosts in the graveyard, and other spooky games. I used to love it, but after what happened in that tunnel, I felt a little uneasy. One night, we all gathered outside to play hide-and-seek. Since I was one of the younger kids, I got to be the seeker this time, and they even gave me a flashlight as an advantage. The older cousins like to hide farther away, usually in the trees or near the base of the mountain. It was pretty dark, but the moonlight helped a bit, casting eerie shadows on everything around us. I counted to 50 while everyone scattered to find their hiding spots. As I started looking, I heard one of our usual signals, a whistle.
Starting point is 03:28:53 It was our way of hinting where we were hiding. This whistle sounded like it came from up the mountain, near a place we called the totem tree. It was this old, twisted tree where we'd hung a bunch of stuff over the years. I figured my cousin Sam was hiding up there. He was one of the older kids, and he always liked to pick tricky spots. I pointed my flashlight toward the tree and started walking up the slope. The forest was quiet, way too quiet. Normally you could hear the adults back at the lodge, laughing and talking,
Starting point is 03:29:25 but now it was like everything had gone silent all at once. I told myself it was just because we were far away. but it still made me nervous. My heart started to race a bit, and I had to remind myself to breathe. As I got closer to the totem tree, I called out, I found you, Sam. Come on down with me. There was no answer, just more silence.
Starting point is 03:29:46 I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I turned to head back down the path, but then I heard it, a voice, quiet and distant. You almost had me. It sounded like Sam, but something was off about it. The voice was too flat, too empty. I swung my flashlight up into the branches of the tree, my hand shaking. The light caught something, a figure crouched among the limbs. At first I thought it was Sam, but then I realized it was all wrong. It was too thin, too long, like a stick figure come to
Starting point is 03:30:21 life. Its skin looked stretched and torn, and its eyes were just empty holes. My breath caught in my throat, and I felt like my heart was going to explode out of my chest. I screamed and dropped the flashlight, stumbling backward. The creature moved, shifting like it was getting ready to jump down. I turned and ran as fast as I could, my legs barely keeping up with my fear. The whole way down, I could smell this awful rotting stench, and I could hear it behind me, crashing through the trees. When I finally reached the bottom, some of my cousins were waiting there,
Starting point is 03:30:56 looking at me like I'd lost my mind. I was crying and shaking all over, trying to tell them what I saw, but the words just wouldn't come out right. They looked up into the trees, but they said they didn't see anything following me. My dad came over, worried, and brought me inside. The adults kept everyone inside the lodge for the rest of the night, and I stayed close to my parents, feeling like I'd never be safe again. I couldn't sleep that night.
Starting point is 03:31:25 Every sound from outside made me jump. I kept thinking I'd see that creature's face at the window, those hollow eyes staring in at me. After that, I never played night games again. The woods, the lodge, all of it. It didn't feel fun or exciting anymore. It felt wrong, like something was out there, watching, waiting, and I knew I'd seen it. I just hoped I'd never see it again. When I got back to the lodge that night, I was a complete mess.
Starting point is 03:31:58 My cousins had to practically drag me inside because I was shaking so much. I tried to tell them about the thing I saw in the tree, but they just looked at me like I was speaking another language. My words were all jumbled, and I was so scared that I couldn't make any sense. They kept saying, calm down, Alex, but how could I? I knew what I saw. My dad came over and pulled me aside. What happened?
Starting point is 03:32:23 He asked, his voice calm but serious. I took a deep breath and tried to explain everything, how I heard the whistle, climbed up to the totem tree, and then saw that horrible creature. His face stayed the same the whole time I talked, but I could tell he didn't really believe me. I mean, how could he? It sounded crazy even to me. After I finished, my dad patted my shoulder and said, You probably just imagined it, Alex. Maybe it was a trick of the light, a shadow, it's dark out there. I wanted to argue, to make him understand, but I couldn't find the words. What if he was right? What if it was just my imagination? But deep down, I knew it wasn't. The adults decided we shouldn't go outside for the rest of the night. They said it was just
Starting point is 03:33:14 to be safe, but I knew it was really because of me. They probably thought I was just a scared little kid who got spooked in the dark, but I saw the way they glanced at the windows. They were uneasy, even if they wouldn't admit it. I tried to sleep, but every time I closed my eyes, I saw that thing's face again. Those hollow eyes and the way its skin looked like it was being pulled tight from behind. I kept hearing things, too, rustling sounds, like something was moving around outside. Every now and then, I'd hear a faint whisper, but I couldn't make out the words. It was like the forest itself was trying to talk to me. A few of my cousins tried to cheer me up the next morning,
Starting point is 03:33:56 saying things like, you just scared yourself, Alex, and it was probably just a deer or something. But none of them went near the totem tree for the rest of the trip. They didn't say anything about it, but I noticed. Even Sam, who always liked to hide in the toughest spots, stayed close to the lodge. We didn't play night games again for the rest of our time at Ridgewood Lodge, which was fine by me. I wasn't going anywhere near those woods at night.
Starting point is 03:34:24 I couldn't shake the feeling that something was out there, waiting, watching, the way it had chased me down the mountain, the smell of rot following me. It was like it wanted to make sure I never forgot it. After we went back home, things kind of went back to normal, but I never felt the same. I didn't want to play outside alone, and I stayed away from the woods as much as possible. I even told my friends at school about what happened, but they just laughed it off. You've been watching too many scary movies, they said. But I knew the truth. I knew what I saw was real.
Starting point is 03:35:02 That night at Ridgewood Lodge changed everything for me. The mountains, the woods, they didn't feel like a playground anymore. They felt dangerous, like they were hiding something terrible. just beneath the surface. And even though the adults tried to act like everything was fine, I could tell they were a little spooked too. They just didn't want to admit it. I tried to move on, to forget about what happened, but I couldn't. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw that creature again, its face twisted and horrible, and I couldn't shake the feeling that this wasn't over. It felt like it was just the beginning of something much worse, something I didn't understand. But
Starting point is 03:35:43 One thing was for sure. I wasn't ever going back into those woods alone again. Years went by, but I never forgot what happened at Ridgewood Lodge. The memory of that night stayed with me, haunting my dreams, and creeping into my thoughts when I least expected it. I kept trying to make sense of what I saw, but it just didn't fit with anything I knew. I started reading about monsters and legends, trying to find something, anything that could explain it.
Starting point is 03:36:13 That's when I found out about the Wendigo. The Wendigo was a creature from old Native American stories, and the descriptions matched what I saw almost exactly. It was this emaciated, twisted thing with hollow eyes and stretched skin. The stories said it was once a person who turned into a monster after eating human flesh to survive in the wild. Just thinking about it made me shiver. Could that really be what I saw?
Starting point is 03:36:40 Was there some kind of ancient creature living out in the mountain? The more I read, the more I started to connect the dots. The screech in the tunnel at Glacier Falls, the creature at Ridgewood Lodge, it all seemed to point to the same thing. It was like this thing was following me, haunting me. The thought made my skin crawl, but I couldn't shake it. I needed to know for sure if I was right, even if it scared me to death. One day, I finally decided I had to go back. I needed to face it, to find out what was right.
Starting point is 03:37:13 really out there. I talked to Jake about it, and he agreed to come with me. He didn't really believe in the Wendigo stuff, but he could tell how much it was eating me up inside. So we packed up some gear and headed back to Glacier Falls. The drive-up was quiet. Jake tried to make small talk, but I was too nervous to really respond. My mind kept racing with what we might find. What if it was still there? What if it was waiting for us? By the time we got to the trail, My heart was pounding so hard I could barely hear anything else. We started walking toward the tunnel, our footsteps crunching on the gravel path. The closer we got, the colder the air seemed to become.
Starting point is 03:37:56 It was like stepping into a giant freezer, and every hair on my body stood on end. The tunnel entrance loomed ahead, a dark hole in the side of the mountain. I swallowed hard, gripping my flashlight tight. inside the tunnel it was pitch black and dead silent our footsteps echoed off the walls and the air was thick with the smell of damp earth we made it about halfway through when i heard it again the screech only this time it was louder and even more terrifying than before it echoed through the tunnel a mix of metal grinding and an animal's roar i froze every muscle in my body tensing up run jake shouted but I couldn't move. I was too scared to even breathe. That's when I saw it, a shadow moving at the end of the tunnel,
Starting point is 03:38:47 coming toward us fast. My heart dropped into my stomach. It was the same creature from Ridgewood Lodge, only now it was even more terrifying, with its bones sticking out and eyes like black holes. Finally, my legs started working, and I turned to run. Jake was right behind me,
Starting point is 03:39:06 yelling for me to hurry. I could hear the creature chasing us, its feet scraping against the tunnel floor. The screeching sound filled my ears, and I felt like I was going to pass out from fear. We burst out of the tunnel and into the open air, but I didn't stop running until we got to the car. Jake fumbled with the keys, and we jumped in,
Starting point is 03:39:26 slamming the doors behind us. As we drove away, I looked back at the tunnel entrance. There it was, standing in the shadows, watching us with those dead empty eyes. Even after we got home, I couldn't shake the feeling that it wasn't over. I kept hearing that screech in my nightmares, and sometimes, when I was alone at night, I thought I heard whispers outside my window. The worst part was, I knew it was real.
Starting point is 03:39:54 This thing, whatever it was, wasn't just a story. It was out there, lurking in the mountains, and I had a feeling it wasn't going to leave me alone. A few nights later, as I lay in bed, trying to convince myself it was all in my head, I heard it again, a faint screech coming from outside. My blood ran cold, and I knew then that it had found me again. The creature was still out there and it wasn't done with me yet. I lay there too scared to move, knowing that the nightmare was far from over. When we first moved to our new house in the mountains, I thought it was the most perfect place in the world. It was a a big ranch-style house with a huge yard surrounded by tall trees and a creek that made a soothing
Starting point is 03:40:48 sound as it flowed by. After years of living in a noisy city, this place felt like a dream come true. My parents, especially dad, were tired of city life and wanted a fresh start. Mom thought it would be the perfect spot for her painting, and my little brother Andy and I couldn't wait to explore the woods with our dogs, Max, and Luna. The house was a bit old had been empty for a while. We got it at a good price because the people who lived here before had just left one day and never came back. I overheard mom and dad talking about it, but they said it was nothing to worry about.
Starting point is 03:41:25 They thought it might have been because of money problems or something. To me, that just made the place seem more mysterious and interesting. For the first few weeks, everything was great. We spent our days unpacking, setting up our rooms, and exploring the property. The backyard was huge and backed right up to the woods. Dad and I even built a little treehouse with a perfect view of the creek. Andy and I would play outside with Max and Luna, who loved having so much space to run around.
Starting point is 03:41:55 At night, we'd sit by the fireplace and listen to the crickets and the sound of the creek. It was so quiet and peaceful, nothing like the city. But then, little things started happening that didn't seem like a big deal at first. One night, when we were watching, TV, the motion sensor lights in the backyard turned on. Dad said it was probably a deer or a raccoon. It made sense. We were in the middle of the woods after all. But it kept happening, night after night. Sometimes I'd wake up and see the lights flicker through my window. I tried to tell myself it was just animals, but it still gave me the creeps. Mom noticed some strange carvings on the
Starting point is 03:42:35 trees near the edge of the yard. They looked like symbols or something. She thought maybe some kids from town had done it, but I never saw anyone else around. The dog started acting weird too. Sometimes Max would stand at the edge of the woods and growl, staring into the darkness. Luna, who was usually the brave one, wouldn't go near the creek anymore. Dad said they were just getting used to the new place, but I wasn't so sure. One day, Andy and I went exploring deeper into the woods. We found this old rusty fence that seemed to go on forever. It had some on it that said no trespassing and danger. I wanted to go see what was on the other side, but Andy got scared and begged me to go back. I tried to act tough, but something about that
Starting point is 03:43:21 fence gave me a weird feeling, so we headed back to the house. The weather started to change, and winter was coming fast. The days got shorter, and the nights seemed darker and colder. I still loved our new house, but a part of me was starting to feel uneasy, like we were being watched. I didn't want to tell Mom and Dad because I knew they'd just say I was imagining things. But deep down, I knew something wasn't right. This house wasn't as perfect as it seemed. As the days got shorter and colder, things around the house started getting even weirder. The woods that used to seem so peaceful now felt like they were closing in on us. Every time I looked out the window, it felt like someone, or something, was watching. I tried to ignore.
Starting point is 03:44:08 it, but it was hard when the strange noises began at night. One night, I was just about to fall asleep when I heard what sounded like footsteps outside my window. I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. It was probably just an animal, I told myself. After all, we lived in the woods. But the footsteps sounded too heavy for a deer or a raccoon. They sounded like a person walking slowly around the house. I wanted to call out to mom or dad, but I was too scared to make make a sound. After what felt like forever, the footsteps finally stopped. I stayed awake for hours listening, but there was nothing else. The next morning I told Dad what I heard. He checked outside and found some tracks in the dirt, but they were all smudged and hard to make out. He said it was probably
Starting point is 03:44:58 just a bear or something and that we shouldn't worry. But I could tell he was a little freaked out too. Things got worse after that. The motion sensor lights started going off almost every night. Every time they did, I'd look out the window, half expecting to see someone standing there, but there was never anything. One night, the lights went off, and I heard Max growling at the back door. He was scratching at it, like he wanted to go outside. I went to the door and tried to calm him down, but he wouldn't stop. He just kept growling, his fur standing on end. Dad decided to go check it out. He grabbed a flashlight and opened the door. Max bolted outside, barking like crazy. Dad yelled for him to come back, but Max was
Starting point is 03:45:46 already gone, running into the woods. Dad went after him, leaving the door wide open. Mom, Andy, and I stood there, staring into the dark forest, waiting. I don't know how long we stood there, but it felt like forever. Finally, Dad came back, soaking wet and covered in mud. He didn't have Max with him. He looked really shaken up, like he had seen a ghost. Mom asked him what happened, but he just shook his head and said he couldn't find Max. Dad didn't say much after that. He just sat by the fireplace staring into the flames. I could tell something had scared him, something bad. I tried to ask him about it later, but he wouldn't talk. He just kept saying everything was fine, but I knew he was lying. That night, none of us slept.
Starting point is 03:46:35 We all stayed in the living room, huddled together. I kept looking out the way. window expecting to see Max come running back, but he never did. The motion sensor lights flickered on and off all night, but we were too scared to go outside and check. The next morning, Mom found Max's collar near the creek, but there was no sign of him. It was like he had just vanished. I wanted to cry, but I felt too numb. Something was out there, and it had scared my dad, taken our dog, and made our once-perfect home feel like a prison. As winter closed in, I couldn't shake the feeling that this was just the beginning, that whatever was out there wasn't going to leave us alone. The house that we had all been so excited about now felt like a place we couldn't escape from,
Starting point is 03:47:21 and the woods, which once seemed so beautiful, had turned into a place of nightmares. After Max disappeared, everything felt different. The whole house was on edge. We kept the doors locked all the time, and nobody went outside after dark. Even Luna, who used to love running around the yard, just stayed close to us now. It was like she knew something we didn't. Then one night things got even worse. It started with Sarah screaming.
Starting point is 03:47:50 I was in the living room when I heard it. A high-pitched shriek that made my blood run cold. I ran to her room, and she was sitting up in bed, her eyes wide with terror. There was something outside my window, she cried, pointing with a shaking hand. I rushed to the window and, looked out, but there was nothing there, just the dark shapes of the trees. I tried to tell her it was probably just a shadow, maybe a branch moving in the wind, but she shook her head. It wasn't a shadow, she insisted. It had eyes, yellow eyes. Her words sent a chill down my spine. I wanted to tell her
Starting point is 03:48:27 it was just her imagination, but deep down, I knew she wasn't making it up. Dad came in and looked out the window too. He stayed there for a long time, just staring out into the darkness. Finally, he turned to us and said we should all stay together in the living room for the night. That night, Dad didn't sleep at all. He sat in the chair near the window with the flashlight in his hand, his eyes scanning the yard. Mom tried to get him to come to bed, but he refused. I think he was scared that whatever Sarah saw might come back, and he wanted to be ready. The next day Dad told us to stay inside. He went out to look around the property, but he didn't find anything.
Starting point is 03:49:07 When he came back, he seemed more nervous than ever. That evening, he finally told us what he saw the night Max disappeared. I don't know what it was, he said, his voice shaking. But it wasn't human. It was tall and decayed. It had these long fingers like claws, and its eyes. They glowed yellow in the light. We all sat there in silence, trying to process what he was saying.
Starting point is 03:49:34 I wanted to believe he was just seeing things, maybe because he was scared or stressed. But the look on his face told me he was telling the truth. He wasn't making this up. It called out to me, Dad continued. It mimicked your voices trying to lure me deeper into the woods. But I knew it wasn't you. I ran back as fast as I could. Mom looked terrified.
Starting point is 03:49:56 She started searching online for any information about the house. house, and the land it was on. That's when we learned about the previous owners. They had left suddenly, just like us, they started experiencing strange things. Voices in the night, shadows in the woods. The more we dug, the more we found stories about this place, stories that went back hundreds of years. There were legends about an entity in these woods, something that mimicked the voices of loved ones to lure people away from safety. It was said to to be an ancient creature, something that had lived here long before anyone else. As we read, I felt this creeping sense of horror. All those stories, they were just like what we were
Starting point is 03:50:40 experiencing. The noises, the lights, the figure Dad saw. It was like everything was happening all over again. We spent the rest of the day in silence, each of us lost in our thoughts. I could see the fear in everyone's eyes, even Dad's, the house that had once felt like a new beginning now felt like a trap, and whatever was out there it wasn't going to stop until it got what it wanted. The day after Dad told us about the creature, the house felt like it was holding its breath. None of us talked much. We just stayed in the living room, trying to act normal, even though we were all terrified. Outside the sky was a dull gray, and it felt like the sun was setting earlier than usual. The whole place was wrapped in this thick, cold silence.
Starting point is 03:51:29 As night started to fall, I noticed Dad kept looking out the window, his face pale and tense. Mom tried to distract us by playing board games, but none of us could focus. Every little sound made us jump. The only one who seemed calm was Luna, but even she stayed close, her ears twitching at every creek of the house. Then, the motion sensor lights in the backyard came on, one after the other, as if something was moving toward the house. We all froze. Dad grabbed the flashlight and turned it on, shining it out the window, but we
Starting point is 03:52:04 couldn't see anything. The lights stayed on, glowing in the dark like they were warning us about something. That's when we heard it, the scratching at the back door. It was slow at first, then louder, more frantic. It was like something was trying to get in. My heart pounded in my chest as I watched Dad walk slowly to the door. He put his finger to his lips, telling us to stay quiet. Then we heard a voice. Let me in, it whispered, sounding exactly like Mom. I felt a cold shiver run down my spine.
Starting point is 03:52:40 Mom's eyes went wide and she shook her head. It wasn't her voice, but it was. It sounded just like her, but with something wrong about it, like it was being played back on an old broken tape recorder. Dad stepped back from the door, and we heard it again, this time sounding like Andy. Please, I'm scared. Let me in. Andy clung to Mom, his face pale. That's not me, he whispered, his voice trembling. I knew he was right, but it was still
Starting point is 03:53:11 terrifying to hear his voice outside, like there were two of him now. We huddled together, our eyes fixed on the back door. The voice changed again, sounding like me this time. It was saying things that I would say, things that only I knew, trying to get us to open the door. I felt my stomach twist with fear. How did it know so much about us? The lights flickered and we heard a loud bang on the door, then silence. I held my breath, waiting for something to happen. The air was so thick with tension that I thought I was going to choke on it. Then, just when I thought it was over, Dad's flashlight caught something moving just beyond the window. It was the creature, standing at the edge of the woods, its tall, twisted body half hidden in the shadows. Its eyes glowed that sickly
Starting point is 03:54:01 yellow color, and it was watching us. I could see its mouth moving, but I couldn't hear what it was saying. Dad motioned for us to stay quiet. We slowly backed away from the door, moving toward the front of the house where the car was parked. We have to leave, Dad whispered. Now. We grabbed our coats and shoes, trying not to make a sound. My hands were shaking so badly I could barely tie my laces. We moved toward the front door, but before we could reach it, the creature let out this horrible guttural growl. It was like the sound of metal scraping against metal mixed with a low, rumbling moan. It shook the walls of the house, making everything tremble. We ran to the car, but it wouldn't start. Dad turned the key over and over, but the engine just sputtered and died. We were trapped.
Starting point is 03:54:52 I looked out the window and saw the creature moving closer, its eyes locked on us. It was so close now that I could see its decayed skin and those long, bony fingers reaching out toward the car. Mom screamed, and I felt like I was going to pass out from fear. The creature was right outside the window now, its face just inches away, staring in at us. It opened its mouth, showing a row of sharp, jagged teeth, and then everything went dark as the power went out. The last thing I heard before I blacked out was the sound of glass shattering and the creature's horrible voice, mimicking all of ours at once, echoing in the darkness. Ever since I can remember, I've been fascinated with the supernatural.
Starting point is 03:55:45 My friends Jasmine and Dave felt the same way. We'd always get together to talk about ghosts, monsters, and anything else that was strange and creepy. But out of all the things we discussed, there was one creature that intrigued us the most, the Wendigo. We heard so many stories about it, especially from my grandpa. He grew up near the northern forests, where the Wendigo was said to live. Grandpa would always tell us about how it was a creature you should never try to find. It's a beast that hungers for flesh, he'd say, his eyes going wide for effect. It can mimic voices and lure you in.
Starting point is 03:56:22 Once you hear it, it's already too late. I used to think he was just trying to scare us, but the way he talked about it, like it was a real thing he had seen, made me wonder. Still, Jasmine, Dave, and I couldn't resist the mystery. We read everything we could about the Wendigo, looking up stories and even talking to people who claimed they knew someone who had seen it. The more we learned, the more we wanted to find it. There was just something about the idea of a creature lurking in the woods, waiting for the right moment to strike that pulled us in. We had to know if it was real. One day, we decided to be it was time to go on a hunt. We planned everything out carefully, packing a map, compass,
Starting point is 03:57:05 and a new tracker Dave had gotten for his birthday. We figured if we were going to find the Wendigo, we had to be smart about it. I felt nervous as we prepared, remembering all of Grandpa's warnings. He'd always tell me, don't go into those woods, not unless you want to never come back. But I shook off the feeling. This was just going to be an adventure, a way to prove to ourselves that we were brave enough to face whatever was out there. The day we set off, the weather was perfect, the sun was shining, and there was a cool breeze that made it feel like a perfect fall day. We laughed and joked as we walked into the forest, feeling like we were on some kind of grand quest. The trees were tall and close together, and soon we couldn't even see the road
Starting point is 03:57:51 we had come from. It was just us and the forest, the sound of our footsteps mixing with the rustle of leaves. But as we went deeper, the mood changed. It got quieter, like the forest was holding its breath. We stopped hearing birds or the rustling of small animals. It was just silent. I started feeling uneasy again, like something was watching us. I wanted to say something to Jasmine and Dave, but they looked so focused, their eyes scanning the trees like they were expecting to see the Wendigo at any moment. We kept walking. Our excitement turned. We kept walking. Our excitement turning into a kind of tense anticipation. I couldn't shake the feeling that we were making a mistake,
Starting point is 03:58:34 that maybe Grandpa was right all along. But we had come this far, and there was no turning back now. We were going to find out if the Wendigo was real, whether we were ready for it or not. As we walked deeper into the forest, everything around us felt off. The trees grew thicker, their branches tangling above us and blocking out the sunlight.
Starting point is 03:58:57 It was getting harder to see where we were going, and the air felt colder, like we had stepped into a different world. I glanced at Jasmine and Dave. They looked uneasy too, but none of us said anything. We had set out to find the Wendigo, and there was no way we were turning back now. After a while we noticed something strange. The forest was quiet, too quiet. There were no birds chirping, no rustling leaves, nothing. It was like all the animals had left or were hiding from something. I felt a chill run down my spine. We kept walking, trying to ignore the creeping fear that something was very wrong.
Starting point is 03:59:37 Then we stumbled upon it. At first, I thought it was just a pile of leaves or maybe some broken branches. But as we got closer, I realized what it was. It was the body of an animal or what was left of it. The sight made my stomach turn. It was torn apart. pieces of it scattered around like something had ripped it to shreds. Blood stained the ground, and the air was thick with the metallic smell of it.
Starting point is 04:00:03 Jasmine gasped and covered her mouth. Dave turned pale, his eyes wide with shock. I couldn't take my eyes off the scene. It was like nothing I had ever seen before, and all I could think was that we needed to get out of there. What could have done this? Jasmine whispered, her voice shaky. I don't know, Dave replied,
Starting point is 04:00:22 but we all knew what we were thinking, the Wendigo. The air around us seemed to grow colder, and a heavy silence fell over the forest. It was like the trees were watching us, holding their breath. I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up. We weren't alone. Suddenly, we heard a sound. It was faint at first, like the cracking of branches. Then it got louder, closer, until it was right in front of us.
Starting point is 04:00:51 My heart pounded in my chest. I turned slowly, and that's when I saw them, two glowing eyes, staring at us from the darkness. I froze, unable to move or speak. The eyes were icy blue, like they were looking right through me. Then a shape began to emerge from the shadows. It was tall, towering over us, with skin stretched tight over its bones. It was holding something in its mouth, and in its bony hand it held a human head. My blood ran cold. It was the Wendigo. For a moment, none of us moved. We were too scared to even breathe. Then, all at once, it was like a switch flipped in our heads. We turned and ran as fast as we could, crashing through the trees, not caring where we were going as long as it was away from that
Starting point is 04:01:44 creature. I could hear the Wendigo behind us, its footsteps heavy and fast. It was chasing us, getting closer and closer. My lungs burned, and my legs felt like they were going to give out, but I didn't stop. I couldn't. I had to get away, had to survive. Somehow we managed to put some distance between us and the creature. We ducked into a thick patch of bushes, trying to catch our breath. My heart was pounding so hard I thought it might burst out of my chest.
Starting point is 04:02:15 We were hiding, but I knew it was only a matter of time before the Wendigo found us. and when it did, I didn't know if we'd be able to escape again. Hiding in the bushes, I tried to keep my breathing quiet. My chest was tight, and my whole body was shaking. Next to me, Jasmine and Dave crouched low, their eyes wide with fear. We could still hear the Wendigo out there, moving through the trees. Every time a branch snapped, I felt a jolt of panic. We were in its territory now, and it knew we were here.
Starting point is 04:02:47 We stayed as still as we could, hardly daring to breathe. I kept my eyes fixed on the forest around us, expecting the Wendigo to leap out at any moment. I didn't know what we would do if it found us. I couldn't stop thinking about what Grandpa had said about the Wendigo being able to mimic voices. It could sound like anyone to lure you in, to trick you into thinking you were safe. I hope that wasn't true, but deep down, I knew it was. Suddenly we heard something that made my blood run cold, a voice. Help, please help me.
Starting point is 04:03:24 It was the voice of a little boy, crying out from somewhere in the trees. My heart sank. It sounded so real, so scared. I looked at Jasmine and Dave. They were just as confused as I was. There was no way a kid could be out here alone, not this deep in the forest. But the voice kept calling, sounding more desperate with every second. Please somebody help me.
Starting point is 04:03:47 Dave grabbed my arm. We can't go out there. It's trying to trick us, he whispered. I nodded my mind racing. This had to be the Wendigo. Grandpa's stories about its mimicry flashed through my head, warning me to stay put. But then I saw Jasmine's face.
Starting point is 04:04:05 She looked torn, her eyes darting between us and the direction of the voice. What if it's real? She whispered back. What if there's really a kid out there? Jasmine, no. I hissed. but it was too late. She was already moving, pushing through the bushes, heading toward the voice. Jasmine, wait! Dave tried to grab her, but she was too fast. She ran off, disappearing into the trees.
Starting point is 04:04:31 I wanted to shout, to call her back, but I was too scared to make a sound. Dave and I stayed hidden, our hearts pounding in our chests. Then we heard it. A scream. It was Jasmine's scream. It cut through the silence of the forest like a knife, and then it was gone. gone, swallowed up by the trees. I felt like I was going to be sick. No, no, no, Dave muttered next to me, his voice shaking. We knew what had happened, but neither of us could bring ourselves to say it out loud. Jasmine was gone. The Wendigo had her. We stayed there, frozen in fear, not daring to move. Then we heard her voice again. Guys, where are you? Help me, please. It was Jasmine's voice, calling out to us, sounding just like she had a few minutes ago.
Starting point is 04:05:20 But we knew it wasn't her. It was the Wendigo, using her voice to try to lure us out. My stomach twisted in knots. This was worse than anything I could have imagined. Dave and I huddled together, trying to stay as quiet as possible. The Wendigo moved through the trees, its heavy footsteps crunching the leaves. It was searching for us, trying to draw us out. with Jasmine's voice. Come on, it's not funny. Where are you? It called again. It was horrifying, hearing Jasmine's voice like that, knowing it was really the creature trying to trick us. I squeezed my eyes shut, wishing it would just go away. For what felt like hours we stayed there,
Starting point is 04:06:03 listening to the Wendigo call out to us in Jasmine's voice, each word a twisted reminder of what it had done. Then all of a sudden, it stopped. The forest was silent again. and we didn't dare move. I opened my eyes slowly and glanced at Dave. His face was pale, and he was staring off into the trees, looking like he was about to cry. I wanted to say something to comfort him, but there were no words. All we could do was wait, hoping the Wendigo would lose interest and leave.
Starting point is 04:06:33 We needed to get out of here, but I didn't know how. The creature was still out there, and it was only a matter of time before it found us. And then, what would we do? I didn't want to think about it. All I knew was that we had to survive no matter what. We stayed hidden in the bushes, not daring to move or make a sound. My heart was pounding so hard I thought it might burst. The Wendigo was still out there, prowling around, trying to find us.
Starting point is 04:07:01 It was using Jasmine's voice to call out, each word twisting the knife of fear deeper into me. I wanted to run, to get as far away from this place as possible, possible, but I knew we had to stay still if we wanted to survive. Then something changed. We heard a noise in the distance, laughter and the sound of voices. It was faint, but it was there. I had no idea what it was or where it was coming from, but it seemed to catch the Wendigo's attention. It stopped moving, its footsteps suddenly silent. I held my breath, listening as it slowly turned and began moving toward the sound. This was our chance. I glitably. I
Starting point is 04:07:42 I glanced at Dave and he looked back at me, his eyes wide and scared. We both knew we had to move now, while the Wendigo was distracted. I nodded, and he nodded back. His face set with determination. We slowly crawled out of our hiding spot, every muscle in my body tense. My heart was racing, my ears straining to catch any sound that might mean the Wendigo was coming back. But it was still heading away from us, drawn to the noise in the distance. I didn't know what was out there, but I hoped it was enough to keep the creature away from us.
Starting point is 04:08:17 Once we were clear of the bushes, we got to our feet and started running. We didn't look back. We didn't say a word. We just ran. The forest blurred around us as we sprinted through the trees, our only thought being to get away from the Wendigo. My lungs burned, and my legs felt like they were going to give out, but I pushed on. We had to make it. We had to survive. Branches whipped against my face, and the ground was uneven under my feet, but I kept going. The sound of laughter and voices faded behind us, but I didn't dare slow down.
Starting point is 04:08:54 We were getting closer to the edge of the forest. I could feel it. We just had to keep moving. Finally, after what felt like hours, we burst out of the trees and into the open. I could see the lights of the town in the distance, a sight that filled me with the world. a mix of relief and terror. We were almost there. We kept running, our feet pounding against the ground, until we reached the safety of the familiar lights. We collapsed onto the grass, gasping for breath. I felt like I was going to throw up. Dave was lying next to me, his face pale and covered
Starting point is 04:09:30 in sweat. We had made it. We were alive. But as the adrenaline started to fade, the reality of what had happened sank in. Jasmine was gone. The Wendigo had her, and we couldn't do anything to save her. A horrible guilt settled over me, but before I could say anything, I heard it again. Jasmine's voice. It was faint, but it was there, coming from the direction of the forest. I froze, my heart stopping in my chest. Dave looked at me, his eyes wide with terror. We slowly turned to look back at the trees. Standing at the edge of the forest, partially hidden in the shadows, was the Wendigo. It was watching us. Its eyes were glowing in the darkness, and it raised a hand in a slow, mocking wave. I felt a shiver run down my spine. It was like it was telling us that
Starting point is 04:10:26 this wasn't over, that it could come for us at any time. We stared at it, too scared to move, until it finally turned and vanished back into the woods. I let out a shaky breath, my whole body trembling. We were safe for now, but the Wendigo was still out there, and I knew, deep down, that it would never stop hunting. The horror of that night would stay with us forever, a constant reminder of the creature lurking in the dark, waiting to strike again. This is Euphoria Calvin Klein, the new Elixir Collection,
Starting point is 04:11:04 featuring three perfume and tenets. tense sense, inspired by a unique orchid accord, paired with vanilla, each with its own distinct attitude, each with its own universe, bold elixir, sensual, woody, addictive, magnetic elixir, sweet and romantic like a lingering touch, solar elixir, a radiant expression of joy, ultra-concentrated for amplified impact and lasting power. Find your euphoria. Discover the euphoria elixir collection by Calvin Klein. My name is Sam, and this whole thing started when Megan came up with a wild idea. always been the adventurous one, dragging Rachel and me along on her crazy trips. This time, she wanted us to dive at Ridley Creek State Park. It's this weird, hidden place in Pennsylvania,
Starting point is 04:11:54 with underwater caves and ancient ruins that not many people know about. Megan said it would be fun, something different to get our minds off things. I wasn't so sure, but she was excited, and Rachel seemed to need the distraction. We spent the morning getting ready, double-checking our gear and making sure we had everything we needed. I'm the most experienced diver of the three of us, so I always make sure we have backups, just in case. I brought my knives, flashlights, and even a magnesium torch. It's an old-school piece of equipment,
Starting point is 04:12:27 but I always carry it in case the flashlights fail. Rachel kept looking at the water like she was having second thoughts, but Megan was bouncing around going on about how cool this place was supposed to be. The cave itself was pretty amazing. amazing, I have to admit. When we got there, it was like stepping into another world. There were these huge rock columns at the entrance that made the place look like it had teeth. We couldn't bring our boat inside because of those rocks, so we had to swim in. The sunlight was shining down through openings in the cave roof, and everything was glowing, kind of like a scene from a movie. The water
Starting point is 04:13:05 was crystal clear, and I could see a forest of kelp swaying back and forth. It was beautiful, but also little eerie. We swam further into the cave and I could see the ruins below us. They were carved into the side of the rock and it looked like they were really old, covered in seaweed and kelp. I knew this was going to be a tricky dive, especially if we went into the caves. Megan, of course, was already moving ahead, eager to explore. I felt a nod of worry in my stomach, but I pushed it down. We'd done dives before, and we were always careful. Megan swam toward the ruins, and Rachel and I followed her. We'd agreed to stick together and not go too deep into the caves.
Starting point is 04:13:49 As we got closer, I noticed something strange. There was a sign near one of the cave entrances. It was a warning sign, showing a grim reaper standing over the skeletons of divers. It warned us about the dangers of cave diving, and how many people had died doing it. I felt a chill run down my spine. Megan just laughed it off, saying it was meant to scare people away. We started our descent into the cave and everything around us got dark. The light from the opening above faded, and I had to turn on my flashlight to see anything.
Starting point is 04:14:24 The walls were covered in strange carvings that made me feel uneasy, like they were telling a story I couldn't understand. Megan was ahead of us, her flashlight bouncing off the walls. Rachel was right behind me, moving slowly and carefully. I glanced around, trying to shake off the creepy feeling that was settling in my gut. Then, just for a second, I thought I saw something move in the shadows. My heart skipped a beat. I turned my head, trying to get a better look, but there was nothing there.
Starting point is 04:14:57 Just the darkness, pressing in on all sides. I tried to tell myself it was just my imagination, but something didn't feel right. I wanted to turn back, but Megan was still swimming at it. head and I couldn't just leave her. So I took a deep breath and kept going, trying to ignore the fear creeping up inside me. The deeper we went into the cave, the darker it got. I could barely see anything outside the narrow beam of my flashlight. The carvings on the walls were still there, but they seemed even stranger now, almost like they were moving in the shadows. I felt a shiver run down my spine, but I kept pushing forward. Megan was up ahead, her flashlight flickering
Starting point is 04:15:38 as she swam further into the darkness. Rachel was right behind me, and I could tell she was getting nervous, too. We swam into a large open chamber, and I finally caught up to Megan. She was staring at something in the water, her flashlight aimed at a shape in the darkness. I squinted, trying to make out what it was.
Starting point is 04:15:58 At first I thought it was just a rock or a weird shadow, but then it moved. I blinked and looked again. It was a woman. At least, she looked like a woman. woman from the waist up. Her skin was pale, almost glowing in the dark water. She had long, flowing hair that drifted around her like seaweed, and her eyes were this icy blue color that sent chills down my spine. But then I noticed her lower half. Instead of legs, she had a long,
Starting point is 04:16:27 shimmering tail. It was like something out of a fairy tale, except not beautiful and magical. This was something else, something dangerous. I glanced back at Rayleigh. and her eyes were wide with fear. She was shaking her head like she was trying to tell me something. But before I could figure it out, I saw more of them. Two, maybe three more, drifting out of the shadows, watching us with those cold eyes. They didn't move, didn't make a sound. They just stared at us, like we were intruders in their home. Megan didn't seem scared at first. She was always the brave one, the one who wanted to explore everything, but even she seemed to hesitate now. She turned to look at me, her eyes wide, and I knew she was finally realizing that we were in serious trouble.
Starting point is 04:17:19 Then, all of a sudden, one of the creatures lunged forward. It moved so fast I barely had time to react. It grabbed Rachel by the arm and started pulling her toward the back of the chamber. She screamed, but it came out as a garbled sound through her regulator. I saw her fumbling for her knife, but another one of those things grabbed her other arm, holding her tight. I wanted to help her, to do something, but I was frozen in place. I watched in horror as one of the creatures pulled at Rachel's arm, and there was this awful
Starting point is 04:17:51 ripping sound. Blood clouded the water, and I felt like I was going to throw up. They pulled her deeper into the cave, and I could still hear her muffled screams as they disappeared into the darkness. I snapped out of it. my heart pounding in my chest. I had to get out of there. I turned and swam as fast as I could toward the entrance of the chamber, but one of the mermaids was already there, blocking the way. It reached out to grab me, and I panicked. I grabbed the knife from my belt and slashed at it
Starting point is 04:18:22 wildly. I must have cut it because it let out this high-pitched scream that made my head feel like it was going to split open. I swam past it, kicking as hard as I could. I didn't look back, I kept swimming, trying to get away from those things. My lungs were burning and my arms felt like they were going to give out, but I didn't stop. I had to get out of there, had to get back to the surface. I could see the faint light from the opening up above, and I swam toward it with everything I had, praying I would make it in time. I broke through the surface of the water, gasping for air, and pulled myself onto the rocky ledge of the hidden beach. My heart was racing and my whole body was shaking.
Starting point is 04:19:05 I looked back at the water, expecting those creatures to follow me, but they didn't. They just stayed there, just below the surface, watching me with those cold eyes. I scrambled further onto the beach, not daring to take my eyes off the water. I tried to calm down, to think straight. I had to get help. I needed to tell someone what had happened. My hands were shaking so badly it took me a few tries to get the radio out of my dive bag. I managed to call for help, my voice trembling as I tried to explain what I'd seen.
Starting point is 04:19:40 I didn't even know if they believed me, but I didn't care. I just wanted to get out of there. After what felt like hours, I finally saw a rescue boat coming toward the cave. I could see the rescue team on board looking around with confused expressions. I waved my arms and shouted, and they quickly pulled me onto the boat. I tried to tell them about Megan and Rachel, but the words got stuck in my throat. How could I explain what I'd seen? How could anyone believe me?
Starting point is 04:20:08 They took me to shore, and the authorities questioned me. I told them everything, but I could tell they thought I was crazy. They kept saying things about dangerous currents and unstable caves. They acted like I'd just imagined it all, like it was some kind of trick of the mind. But I knew what I saw. I knew those things were real. Weeks went by, but I couldn't stop thinking about what had happened. I couldn't sleep, couldn't eat.
Starting point is 04:20:35 Every time I closed my eyes, I saw those mermaids with their cold, dead eyes. I tried to find out more about Ridley Creek State Park, but there wasn't much information. Just old stories and legends about sea creatures and hidden dangers. It seemed like no one really knew what was down there. Then one night, I heard it. it, a soft, haunting melody coming from outside my apartment. At first I thought I was imagining it, but it got louder, and I knew it was real. My heart started pounding in my chest as I moved to the window, looking out into the darkness. Far below, near the shore, I saw something,
Starting point is 04:21:16 a figure standing at the water's edge, looking up at me. It was one of the mermaids. I could see her long hair glistening in the moonlight, her eyes glowing with that eerie blue light. She raised a hand slowly, almost like she was waving, or maybe beckoning me to come closer. I stepped back from the window, my heart racing. How did she find me? Why was she here? I pressed my back against the wall, trying to block out the song that seemed to fill my mind. It was like it was calling to me, telling me to come back to the cave, to the place where I barely escaped with my life. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to drown out the sound, but it was no use. The melody was everywhere, rapping around me, pulling at me.
Starting point is 04:22:02 I felt an overwhelming urge to go back, to return to the water. I clutched my head, fighting against it, but the song kept playing, growing louder and louder. I knew then that I'd never be free of them. They'd let me go, but not really. They were still watching, still waiting. And no matter where I went, I'd always hear that song, that terrible, haunting song. It would never stop. They wouldn't stop.
Starting point is 04:22:30 Not until they had me back in the depths with them, forever. My name is Daniel Hayes, and I'm really into hiking and exploring caves. Living near Redwood National Park is awesome, because there are so many trails and hidden spots to discover. Last week, I found something strange on one of my usual hikes. It was a cave, but not just any cave. It was hidden behind some branches and overgrown bushes, almost like someone didn't want it to be found. I decided right then that I had to come back with my gear and check it out.
Starting point is 04:23:13 The next morning, I woke up super early, packed all my stuff, and told my sister Emily where I was going. She always makes me do that, just in case something happens. I got to the cave around 6 a.m., just as the sun was going. coming up. The place looked exactly the same as before, hidden and creepy. I cleared away the branches and vines that covered the entrance and took a deep breath. My flashlight cut through the darkness as I stepped inside. The cave was narrow at first, but as I walked further in, it opened up into a wider space. That's when I saw it, a deep crevice leading down into the
Starting point is 04:23:51 earth. I got excited and a little nervous at the same time. I strapped on my harness and double checked all my gear. As I leaned over the edge and shined my flashlight down, I saw how far it went, probably around 80 feet. It was a long way down, but I was ready. I began my descent, my heart pounding with every step. The deeper I went, the more I noticed something odd. There were small lanterns lining the walls, giving off a dim light. It was weird because usually caves like this are pitch black. Who put these here? And why? I didn't have answers, but I was too curious to turn back now. When I reached the bottom, I felt the ground beneath my feet was unusually smooth and flat.
Starting point is 04:24:38 It was like I was in some kind of tunnel. I took a few cautious steps forward, and then I heard it. A distant, echoing scream. My blood ran cold. It didn't sound like an animal. It sounded like a person. I moved forward, my flashlight shaking in my hand. As I turned a corner, the tunnel opened up into a huge,
Starting point is 04:24:57 cavern and what I saw made my stomach drop. There were cages, dozens of them, and inside were people, men, women, even kids. They were crying and screaming, some of them just staring blankly ahead. And then I saw them, the soldiers. They were guarding the cages armed with rifles. I felt like I was in a nightmare. This couldn't be real. Before I could even think I pulled out my phone to take a picture. But in my panic, I forgot to turn off the flash. The bright light lit up the whole cavern, and the soldiers turned to look right at me. My heart stopped.
Starting point is 04:25:37 I knew I had to get out of there. I ran back to the crevice and grabbed the rope. My hands were shaking so badly that I almost dropped it. I heard shouting behind me, and I climbed as fast as I could, not daring to look back. As I reached the top, I crawled out of the cave and ran, not stopping until I reached my car. My mind was racing, trying to make sense of what I'd just seen. I called Emily on the way home, but she didn't believe me. Who would?
Starting point is 04:26:06 I didn't even believe it myself. But I had the photo as proof, even if it was blurry. I knew one thing for sure. I had found something I was never meant to see, and now I was in serious trouble. The next morning, I couldn't stop thinking about what I had seen. I called Emily and told her everything again. This time, she agreed to help me figure out what was going on. We decided to go back to the cave, but we would be careful.
Starting point is 04:26:35 Instead of going inside, we'd use her drone to look around from a distance. I didn't want to get too close again, not after what happened yesterday. We drove out to the park and parked on the side of the road. My heart was pounding as we set up the drone. I showed Emily where the cave was on the map, and she guided the drone toward it. We watched the screen nervously, waiting to see if the entrance was still there. But when the drone got close, we both gasped. The cave entrance was gone.
Starting point is 04:27:07 It looked like the whole thing had collapsed or been sealed up with rocks and dirt. It was like it had never even been there. What the heck? Emily whispered staring at the screen. Are you sure this is the right place? Yeah, I said my voice shaking. It was right there, I swear. She nodded and flew the drone around a bit more,
Starting point is 04:27:26 but there was nothing else unusual. Then suddenly, the screen went black, and the drone lost signal. We both jumped back in surprise. What happened? I asked, my voice cracking. Emily fiddled with the controls, but nothing worked. I don't know, she said her face pale. It's like something just took it out. We sat there in silence for a moment, trying to process what just happened.
Starting point is 04:27:51 If the cave entrance was sealed and something took out the drone, that meant someone, or something, didn't want us finding that place again. I felt a shiver run down my spine. We need to get out of here, I said, looking around nervously. Emily nodded, and we quickly packed up the drone and drove away. On the drive home, we kept checking the rearview mirror, half expecting someone to be following us. Back at home, I tried to calm down, but I was more freaked out than ever. I kept feeling like someone was watching me.
Starting point is 04:28:25 Then, as evening came, I saw a black car parked across the street from my house. It wasn't just any car. It was the same one I'd seen earlier, and there were two people inside. They were just sitting there, not moving, not doing anything. My heart started racing again. I closed the blinds and tried to ignore it, but I couldn't shake the feeling that something was very wrong. I called Emily to tell her about the car, but she said maybe it was just a question. I wasn't so sure. Something told me these guys were here because of what I saw in the cave.
Starting point is 04:28:59 The next day at work, things got even weirder. Around lunchtime, the receptionist Kelly came into my office. She looked nervous and kept glancing around like she didn't want anyone to hear. Daniel, she said quietly. Some men came by this morning asking for you. I felt my stomach drop. What did they look like? I asked. They were tall, dressed in black suits, and they looked weird, like they could be twins or something. They gave me the creeps. I quickly pulled up the security camera footage from the front desk. Sure enough, there they were.
Starting point is 04:29:38 Two tall men in black suits, looking almost identical. They talked to Kelly for a few minutes, then left. I couldn't see their faces clearly, but there was something off about them. It was like they weren't real people, like they were copies or something. I started to feel sick. Whoever they were, they knew who I was, and they were looking for me. I left work early, telling Kelly I had a headache. As I drove home, I saw the black car again, this time right behind me.
Starting point is 04:30:08 My hands were shaking as I gripped the steering wheel. I turned down a side street, hoping to lose them, but they followed. Just when I thought they were going to catch up to me, they suddenly turned off and disappeared. When I got home, I felt a chill run through me. I went inside and locked all the doors, but something felt off. I walked into the dining room and stopped dead in my tracks. There, on the table, was a small envelope. My hands trembled as I picked it up and opened it.
Starting point is 04:30:38 Inside were photos, photos of me taken inside the cave. I dropped the envelope and backed away my mind racing. They knew. They knew everything. I felt trapped and scared and for the first time in my life I had no idea what to do. All I knew was that I had to stay hidden and find a way out of this mess, or I might not make it out alive. I was freaking out. The envelope with those photos meant they knew everything.
Starting point is 04:31:05 What I saw in the cave, what I did. They were watching me, and now I was trapped. I didn't go into work the next day. I was too scared. I spent the whole day locked inside my house. peeking through the blinds every few minutes to see if that black car was back. By the time it got dark, I was a nervous wreck. I couldn't sit still.
Starting point is 04:31:27 Every little noise made me jump. I checked all the locks on the doors and windows, making sure everything was secure. But deep down, I knew if they really wanted to get in, they would find a way. I thought about calling the police, but what could I tell them? That some men in black suits were stalking me because I found a hidden cave. They'd think I was crazy. Then, just as I was starting to calm down, I heard it, a car engine outside. I rushed to the window and peeked through the blinds.
Starting point is 04:31:59 My heart sank. It was the black car, parked right in front of my house. Two doors opened, and the same two men in black suits got out. They started walking toward my front door, moving slowly like they had all the time in the world. I backed away from the window, my mind racing. What should I do? hide, run. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears as I grabbed a chair and pushed it under the doorknob to block it. Then I went to the back door and did the same thing. I didn't have much time.
Starting point is 04:32:28 They were here, and I knew they weren't going to just knock and leave. Three loud bangs on the front door made me jump. I covered my mouth to keep from making a sound. The house was dead silent except for the pounding of my heart. I crouched behind the couch, trying to think. My phone was in my pocket, but who could I call? Emily? The police? It didn't matter. Nobody could help me now. The knocking stopped, and for a moment, everything was quiet. Too quiet. I held my breath, straining to hear any noise. Then the lights flickered and went out. I was plunged into complete darkness. My heart raced as I fumbled for my flashlight. I turned it on and pointed it toward the front door, but I didn't see anything. The silence was crushing, and I felt like something was
Starting point is 04:33:15 watching me, just waiting for me to make a move. I heard a creak from the back of the house, followed by another. Footsteps. They were inside. My skin prickled with fear. How did they get in? I hadn't heard the doors open. The footsteps grew louder, echoing through the hallway. I shined my flashlight around, but the beam only cut through a small part of the darkness. I had to move. I couldn't just stay here. I got up and crept toward the hallway, keeping the flashlight aimed in front of me. The air felt cold, and I could see my breath, even though it wasn't winter. The footsteps stopped, and then I heard it, whispering. It was like they were speaking another language, something I couldn't understand. The whispers surrounded me,
Starting point is 04:34:03 coming from every direction. My skin crawled, and I could barely keep my hands from shaking. I needed to get out of the house. I turned toward the back door, but as soon as I took a step, heard a loud crash behind me. I spun around, my flashlight catching a glimpse of something moving, something not human. My blood ran cold. It was tall and shadowy, with glowing eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness. I stumbled back, my mind screaming at me to run. I turned and bolted for the front door, yanking the chair away and flinging the door open. But instead of my front yard, I saw darkness, an endless, empty void. I stopped in my tracks, my heart hammering in my chest.
Starting point is 04:34:50 The whispers grew louder, turning into eerie laughter that echoed all around me. I backed away from the door, but before I could react, I felt a cold hand grab my arm. I screamed, dropping the flashlight as I was yanked back toward the darkness. I fought and kicked, but it was no use. The last thing I saw before everything went black was the two men in black. suit standing in my living room, their faces blank and expressionless, watching as I was pulled into the void. And then, there was nothing, just darkness and the feeling of falling, falling into an endless pit. The whispers turned into roars, and I realized with a sinking dread that
Starting point is 04:35:33 whatever was waiting for me down there was far worse than anything I had ever imagined. My name is Jack Anderson, and my life is pretty simple. I work as a project. project manager at a tech company. Nothing too exciting, but it pays the bills. My apartment is in this old building on the edge of the city. It's got some character, like creaky pipes and windows that led in the cold air. I actually like it, though. It's quiet, and that's exactly what I need after a long day at work. There's this old lady who lives down the hall for me, Mrs. Whitaker. She's kind of strange. She's always standing in the hallway, staring out the little window at the end like she's waiting for someone. She's got this way of looking at you that makes you feel like she knows
Starting point is 04:36:25 something you don't. When I first moved in, she gave me this weird warning. Be careful in there, she said, her voice all serious. I just laughed it off and thought she was being a bit dramatic. One day at work, I was talking with my friend Daniel about some project we were working on. Daniel's a good guy, always trying to keep things light, even when we're buried under deadlines. While we were chatting, I noticed something strange. There was this dark shape at the far end of the office, behind the glass wall near the conference room. It looked like a person, but they were just standing there, not moving at all. I squinted, trying to get a better look, but when I turned my head, it was gone. What's up? Daniel asked, noticing my confused expression. Nothing.
Starting point is 04:37:14 I said shaking it off, thought I saw someone over there. Long week, huh? he said laughing. We definitely need to grab a drink after work. I nodded, but I couldn't shake the uneasy feeling. All day, I kept glancing around the office, half expecting to see that shadowy figure again, but it never showed up. By the time I left work, I had convinced myself it was just a trick of the light, or maybe my imagination playing games on me.
Starting point is 04:37:43 That night, things are not. got even weirder. I was sitting on my couch, trying to relax and watch some TV when I saw it again. This time, it was in my apartment standing just outside my bedroom door. My heart skipped a beat. It was barely visible in the dim light, more like a smudge or a shadow just on the edge of my vision. I turned my head slowly to get a better look, but as soon as I did, it vanished. I sat there for a long time, staring at the empty hallway. I tried to tell myself I was, just tired, that it was nothing, but deep down I knew I had seen something, something that shouldn't have been there.
Starting point is 04:38:23 The next morning I was more tired than usual. My sleep had been restless, filled with strange dreams I couldn't quite remember. At work, I kept glancing at the corners of the office, expecting to see the shadow again. It didn't show up, but the uneasy feeling lingered. I couldn't focus, couldn't shake the sense that I was being watched. Daniel noticed I was distracted. You are right, man, he asked. Yeah, I lied.
Starting point is 04:38:54 Just didn't sleep well. I wanted to believe that everything was fine, that there was a logical explanation for what I'd seen. But the truth was, I couldn't get rid of the feeling that something was very, very wrong. The days after that first sighting were rough. The shadows kept showing up, more often and closer than before. It wasn't just at work anymore. They were everywhere I went.
Starting point is 04:39:21 At home, I'd catch glimpses of them standing in the corners of my apartment, or sometimes right outside my window. Every time I turned to look directly at them, they would disappear like they were playing some twisted game with me. My sleep got worse. Every night I had the same kind of nightmares. I was walking through dark hallways, and the shadows were always there, creeping closer and closer.
Starting point is 04:39:46 When I'd wake up, my heart would be pounding, and I'd be drenched and sweat. I started feeling exhausted all the time, like these shadows were sucking the life out of me. I tried to focus on work, but it was almost impossible. My mind kept wandering, and I felt like I couldn't concentrate on anything. I kept glancing over my shoulder, waiting to see a shadow lurking behind me. Daniel noticed I wasn't myself and asked if everything was okay. I just told him I hadn't been sleeping well, which was true, but I couldn't bring myself to tell him about the shadows.
Starting point is 04:40:20 How could I? It sounded crazy. Then one night, Mrs. Whitaker knocked on my door. I almost didn't answer because it was late and I didn't feel like talking to anyone, but something in the way she knocked made me get up and open the door. She stood there, looking more serious than usual. You've seen them, haven't you? She asked. Her voice was soft, but there was something about it that made my skin crawl.
Starting point is 04:40:45 I stared at her, not sure what to say. Seen who? The shadows, she whispered, they've been following you. I felt a chill run down my spine. How could she know that? I hadn't told anyone about the shadows, but somehow, she knew. I've seen them before, she continued. They start small, just at the edges of your vision, but they get closer.
Starting point is 04:41:11 They always get closer. What are they? I asked, my voice shaky. She shook her head slowly. I don't know, but they're dangerous. If you let them, they'll drain you piece by piece until there's nothing left. I felt like I couldn't breathe. What can I do? Don't acknowledge them, she said firmly.
Starting point is 04:41:33 Don't try to confront them. that only makes them stronger. After she left, I didn't know what to think. I was scared, more scared than I'd ever been. I spent the next day looking up everything I could about shadows and ghosts and any other creepy things people believed in. Most of what I found was just stories or legends, nothing that really helped. But some people talked about shadow figures that could drain a person's energy,
Starting point is 04:42:00 slowly taking over their life until there was nothing left. it sounded exactly like what was happening to me. By the time I got back to my apartment, it was dark, and the shadows were already there, waiting. I tried to ignore them, like Mrs. Whitaker said, but it was hard. I could feel them, pressing in on me from all sides, sucking the warmth and the light out of the room. I didn't know what to do.
Starting point is 04:42:27 I was scared to sleep, scared to be alone in the dark, but I couldn't talk to anyone about it either. Who would believe me? It felt like I was fighting a losing battle, and I wasn't sure how much longer I could hold on. A week had passed, and I felt like I was losing it. The shadows were always there, lurking in every corner. Every night they seemed to get bolder, closer. I could hardly sleep or eat, and my mind was constantly racing with thoughts about what they wanted and why they were here. I couldn't go on like this. Something had to change. That night, I decided I wasn't going to just sit around and let these things take over my life. I had spent hours reading about ways to get rid of spirits and shadows.
Starting point is 04:43:13 Some people said that showing strength, not being afraid, was the key. Others talked about rituals or symbols that could protect you. I wasn't sure if any of it would work, but I had to try. I gathered some things that I'd read might help, a salt circle, a candle, and a symbol I had drawn on a piece of paper. I didn't know if I believed in any of it, but at this point I was willing to try anything. I set everything up in the middle of my living room,
Starting point is 04:43:41 took a deep breath, and waited. Midnight came, and the air in my apartment grew colder. The shadows were more solid now, like they were tired of hiding. One of them stepped out from the hallway, its shape more defined than ever. It was tall, its form blurry at the edges, but still human-like.
Starting point is 04:43:59 It didn't move, just stood there, almost daring me to do something. I felt a wave of fear wash over me, but I fought it down. I couldn't let them see I was scared, not this time. I stepped forward, clutching the symbol in my hand. My voice shook, but I forced the words out. You don't get to take me, I said. I'm not afraid of you. For a moment, the shadow seemed to waver like it was surprised.
Starting point is 04:44:26 I took another step forward, feeling a tiny, spark of hope. Maybe this was working. Maybe I could get rid of them after all. But then, something changed. The shadow didn't retreat. Instead, it began to move toward me, slowly, each step deliberate. I felt a cold rush of terror as I realized it wasn't backing down. It was coming closer, and the other shadows in the room were closing in, too, surrounding me. I tried to hold my ground to keep my eyes fixed on it and show no fear, but it was impossible. They were too many, and their presence was crushing. I could feel them pressing on me, draining the strength from my body. The room felt like it was spinning, and I couldn't catch my breath. The shadows whispered,
Starting point is 04:45:14 a soft, unintelligible murmur that filled my mind with a sense of doom. I wanted to scream, to run, but I couldn't move. I was trapped, surrounded on all sides by, darkness. The shadows were right in front of me now, so close I could feel their coldness on my skin. My heart pounded in my chest, and I realized with horror that I had made a terrible mistake. They weren't afraid of me. They had been toying with me all along, waiting for me to slip up. And now, they were going to take me. Just when I thought it was over, the shadow in front of me suddenly lurched forward. I stumbled back, falling to the floor, and as I looked up, I saw a its form bending over me, its shape changing into something even more terrifying. It wasn't just a shadow
Starting point is 04:46:02 anymore. It was alive and it was hungry. I tried to scream, but the sound died in my throat as the shadows closed in around me, plunging me into complete darkness. The last thing I heard was the sound of whispering, echoing all around me, before everything went black. When I woke up, the shadows were gone, but the apartment was ice cold, and the air felt heavy like it was filled with something invisible and awful. I knew they weren't really gone. They were still there, just out of sight, waiting for the right moment to come back. And I was more scared than ever, because now I knew the truth. There was no escaping them. The shadows would always be watching, and next time I might not be so lucky. We had been looking forward to this camping trip for weeks.
Starting point is 04:46:57 My wife, Lily and I, along with our best friends Mike and Sarah, needed a break. Life had been hectic lately, and a weekend out in nature seemed like the perfect way to unwind. Our campsite was near Serenity Lake, a beautiful spot that Mike had heard about. The only catch was that it was way off the beaten path. We had to drive an hour and a half down a dusty dirt road just to get there, far away from any main roads or towns. The place was amazing when we finally arrived. Tall trees surrounded us, and there was a peaceful, quiet feeling in the air.
Starting point is 04:47:31 It was just what we needed. The campsite was also pretty secluded, which we thought was a good thing at first. No neighbors on one side, just a thick forest, and no one else around. We set up our tents and got a campfire going. We spent the first day hiking around, taking in the sights, and just relaxing. It was one of those days where everything feels right, and you don't have a care in the world. That first evening we made a huge meal over the campfire and laughed until our sides hurt. We talked about how lucky we were to get this spot all to ourselves.
Starting point is 04:48:07 It was so quiet, and we felt like we had the whole forest to ourselves. As the sun went down, we sat around the fire, toasting marshmallows and telling funny stories. I felt a deep sense of peace, the kind you only get when you're far away from all the noise of everyday life. When it was time to sleep, I climbed into my tent feeling completely relaxed. The next day started off just as great. After breakfast we hiked down to Serenity Lake, which was about a 20-minute walk from our campsite. The water was cool and refreshing, and we spent hours just splashing around and enjoying the summer sun. It felt like we were kids again, without a single worry in the world.
Starting point is 04:48:48 But things changed when we got back to our campsite that afternoon. We noticed a silver car parked at the site next to ours. It was weird because that spot had been empty when we left, and now it wasn't. We didn't think much of it at first, figuring someone else had just shown up to camp, but then we saw him, the guy who was staying there. He was sitting at the picnic table looking at us. He was just an average-looking man, maybe in his 40s, but there was something about him that made me uneasy.
Starting point is 04:49:18 He didn't wave or say hello. He just watched us, his eyes following us, as we went about our business. I tried to ignore it. After all, he was probably just some guy on. his own, maybe not very good at socializing. Mike nudged me and whispered, You notice how that guy keeps staring at us? I nodded but shrugged it off, not wanting to make a big deal out of nothing. We spent the rest of the day trying to pretend like everything was normal, but that guy's constant staring was starting to get under my skin. I felt a bit paranoid,
Starting point is 04:49:52 like he was watching our every move. But I told myself it was nothing, just some awkward guy who didn't know how to act around other people. Little did we know, this was only the beginning of the strange and creepy things that would happen during our so-called perfect getaway. As the day went on, things got weirder. That guy next to us just wouldn't stop staring. I tried to ignore him,
Starting point is 04:50:17 but every time I looked over, there he was, just watching us with this blank expression. It was seriously creeping me out. Mike and I talked about it quietly, and we both agreed it was. strange, but we didn't really know what to do. What were we supposed to say? Hey, stop looking at us. It just felt awkward, so we left it alone. Later, while we were setting up for dinner, something even stranger happened. This young woman, probably around our age, walked by the guy's
Starting point is 04:50:46 campsite. She seemed really nervous and kept looking around like she was making sure no one was watching her. Then, out of nowhere, she snapped a picture of his license plate. We saw it, clear as day. Mike called out to her, asking if she needed help, but she just mumbled something we couldn't hear and hurried off. We exchanged looks, both of us thinking the same thing. What was that all about? Not long after, the camp host showed up to check everyone in. She was this older lady with a friendly smile, making sure everything was in order. When she got to the guy's sight, we all tried to listen in on their conversation without being too obvious. It was hard to hear, but we caught bits and pieces. The guy was asking all these weird questions about the
Starting point is 04:51:33 bathhouse. Where is it? How long is it open? Is it private? It seemed odd that he was so interested in it. Honestly, we didn't even know there was a bathhouse here. The sun started to set, and we tried to go back to having a good time. We made dinner, played some music, and tried to ignore our strange neighbor. But the feeling of unease was hard to shake. Around this time, We noticed the guy doing something really bizarre. He was sitting at his campsite, eating beans straight out of a can with a spoon, just staring at us. He didn't have a fire going or anything, just one small lantern lighting him up. The way he ate those beans, it was almost aggressive, like he was mad about something.
Starting point is 04:52:20 Mike and I glanced at each other, trying not to laugh at how weird it all was, but inside, I felt a nod of worry forming. After dinner, we decided to go for a short walk to clear our heads. We needed a break from the creepy vibes. We wandered through the campground, trying to enjoy the night, but it was hard not to think about that guy. As we looped back around, we saw him again, this time near what we assumed was the bathhouse.
Starting point is 04:52:49 He was snooping around, shining a flashlight on the doors and windows. It was super sketchy, but we were too far away to see exactly what he was doing. We all agreed he was acting really creepy, but still, we didn't confront him. I guess we just hoped he would leave us alone if we left him alone. By the time we got back to our campsite, it was dark. We sat around the fire for a while, but none of us felt like talking much. The whole atmosphere had changed. What was supposed to be a fun and relaxing trip now felt tense and uncomfortable.
Starting point is 04:53:23 I kept telling myself that he was just some awkward guy who didn't know how to behave around people. But deep down, I knew something was wrong. We all did. We finally decided to call it a night. As we climbed into our tents, I couldn't shake the feeling that we were being watched. I laughed it off with Mike saying, Better not wake up to that dude looking in our window. But as I lay there trying to sleep, I couldn't help but feel a growing sense of dread. Something was very wrong, and I had a terrible feeling that this night was far from over. I woke up suddenly, my heart pounding in my chest. For a second, I couldn't remember where I was.
Starting point is 04:54:05 Then, the events of the day came flooding back. The creepy guy, his constant staring, the weird questions about the bathhouse. I took a deep breath and tried to calm down, telling myself it was just a bad dream. But then I heard it, a sound that made my blood run cold. It was a scream, a high-pitched blood-curdling, scream, like a woman in danger. Lily was already awake, sitting up beside me. Did you hear that? She whispered. Her voice shaky. I nodded, trying to figure out what to do. We listened for a few minutes, but everything was silent again. Maybe it was just some people
Starting point is 04:54:48 messing around, I thought. After all, there were other campers here, but it didn't sound like a joke. It sounded real, and it scared me more than I wanted to admit. I was about to get out of the car to look around when I heard something else, whispering. It was coming from the camper shell of Mike and Sarah's truck just a few feet away. I cracked the car door open, trying to be as quiet as possible. I leaned out, straining to hear what they were saying. Then I caught it. Ian, start the car.
Starting point is 04:55:20 It was Mike. His voice was low and urgent. I froze, trying to understand what was going on. Why would he want me to start the car? What's happening? I whispered back. But there was no answer. Just that same urgent whisper.
Starting point is 04:55:36 Start the car. Now! My heart was racing as I climbed back inside and turned the key. The engine roared to life, and in an instant, Mike and Sarah burst out of the camper, running toward us. They jumped into the back seat,
Starting point is 04:55:50 slamming the door behind them. Drive, Mike gasped, looking more scared than I had ever seen him. I didn't ask question. I just hit the gas and drove away from the campsite as fast as I could. After what felt like forever, I finally pulled over on the side of the road. What happened? I asked, turning around to look at them. Sarah was shaking, her eyes wide with terror.
Starting point is 04:56:15 Mike took a deep breath and started to explain. We woke up to a light coming from the guy's campsite, he said. He was standing there, completely naked, shining a flashlight in our direction. I felt a chill go down my spine. That's not all, Sarah added, her voice barely a whisper. He was doing something disgusting, and he was looking right at our cars while he did it, but that's not even the worst part. She paused, taking a shaky breath.
Starting point is 04:56:45 He started signaling with the flashlight, like he was doing Morse code or something. And then, across the ravine, this old RV started flashing its headlights back at him. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. This wasn't just some creepy guy being weird. There was more to it, something dark and sinister. They were working together, signaling to each other in the middle of the night. I felt my stomach turn as the realization hit me. We weren't just dealing with one strange person.
Starting point is 04:57:15 We were caught up in something much worse. And then, Mike continued, we heard footsteps around the truck. Someone tapped on our window. That's when Sarah screamed, and we woke you up. My mind was racing. Who was in the RV? What did they want? Why were they watching us?
Starting point is 04:57:35 We decided we needed help. We drove until we found the camp host's trailer and woke her up. She called the police on her satellite phone, but they said they couldn't get out here until morning because of a wildfire nearby. We were on our own for the rest of the night. The camp host advised us to stay in our car and keep the doors locked. As we sat in the car, waiting for the sun to rise, I felt a dread like I had never known. Every shadow looked like a person.
Starting point is 04:58:03 Every rustle of leaves sounded like footsteps. Suddenly, a man in a hood appeared right at my window. I flipped on the headlights, and he bolted into the trees, disappearing into the darkness. We stayed awake until morning, too scared to sleep. When the sun finally came up, we packed up as fast as we could. The man's car was still there, but now it had blanking. blankets hung over the windows, like he was hiding something. We didn't stick around to find out what it was. We just got out of there, driving away as fast as we could. Hours later, the police called. They said they questioned the guy, but he claimed he was just showering.
Starting point is 04:58:43 The people in the RV denied everything. The police said there was nothing they could do. It was our word against his. As I hung up the phone I felt a shiver run down my spine. We might have escaped that night, but it felt like the end of something much darker. Later, my phone buzzed with a message from an unknown number. I opened it and my heart stopped. It was a photo of our campsite from the night before, taken from the darkness of the forest. Beneath it, a single message. We'll be watching.
Starting point is 04:59:17 It was a bright, sunny Saturday morning, and I couldn't have been more excited. After months of planning, my road trip was finally happening. I was headed to Seabrook Haven, a small coastal town where I planned to spend the week relaxing on the beach and soaking up the sun. With my favorite songs queued up on my playlist and a cooler packed full of snacks, I felt like I was ready for an adventure. The first few hours of driving were perfect. I rolled the windows down and let the wind mess up my hair as I sang along to every song on the radio. The highway stretched out in front of me, surrounded by green fields and hills that seemed to go on forever. Every so often, I'd pass through a small town and stop for gas.
Starting point is 05:00:10 The people were friendly, and I'd pick up a few extra snacks to keep me going. Everything felt great, and I couldn't wait to get to Seabrook Haven. As the day went on, the scenery began to change. The flat fields slowly turned into dense forests, with trees so tall they seemed to touch the sky. The road became twisty, winding through the woods in a way that made it feel like I was driving through a tunnel of leaves. I loved how quiet it was, just me and the sounds of nature. After driving for a while, I remembered reading about a scenic overlook somewhere in this area. It was supposed to have an amazing view of the forest, so I decided to take a detour to check it out. I followed
Starting point is 05:00:55 a smaller road that led deeper into the woods, eager to see what I would find. Sunlight filtered through the branches, making everything look magical, like something out of a fairy tale. Eventually I reached the overlook, and it was even better than I had imagined. I parked my car and stepped out, taking a deep breath of the fresh, crisp air. The view was incredible. Below me, a valley stretched out, covered in a patchwork of green trees and brown fields. A river wound through it, glistening in the sunlight. I stood there for a long time, just taking it all in and feeling lucky to have found this spot.
Starting point is 05:01:35 But then something caught my eye. There was a narrow, overgrown path leading into the woods off to the side of the overlook. It wasn't marked, and it looked like hardly anyone ever used it. My curiosity kicked in, and I thought, why not explore it a bit? I had time to kill, and who knew what? what other cool things I might find. I started down the path, enjoying the sound of leaves crunching under my feet. Birds chirped somewhere above, and the wind rustled through the branches. But as I walked, a strange feeling began to creep over me. It was like the trees were closing in,
Starting point is 05:02:13 and I couldn't shake the sense that I was being watched. I stopped a few times to look around, but all I saw were trees and shadows. The path twisted and turned, getting narrower with each step. Just when I thought about turning back, I stumbled into a small clearing. In the center stood an old, creepy cabin. Its wood was gray and weathered, and it looked like it hadn't been touched in years. A shiver ran down my spine. What was this place doing here in the middle of the woods? Despite the uneasy feeling growing in my chest, I stepped closer.
Starting point is 05:02:48 The floorboards creaked as I made my way onto the porch, and the door hung slightly open. I peered inside and what I saw made me freeze in place. I finally arrived in Seabrook Haven, trying my best to forget the creepy cabin in the woods. The town was exactly as I imagined, small, quiet, and right by the ocean. Little shops and cafes line the streets, and the salty sea breeze made me feel like I was in some kind of postcard. For a moment, I felt relieved. Maybe I could just put the whole weird experience behind me and enjoy. my vacation. I checked into a small motel near the beach. The owner was friendly enough, but
Starting point is 05:03:29 I couldn't shake this odd feeling, like something was off. Maybe it was just my imagination running wild after what happened in the woods. I decided to spend the day exploring, hoping that getting out would help me relax. Walking through town, I tried to enjoy the sights and sounds. I stopped at a cafe for lunch and chatted with some of the locals. They seemed nice, but I noticed some of them gave me strange looks, like they knew something I didn't. I brushed it off, figuring I was just being paranoid. After all, I was a stranger here. That night, I went back to the motel, feeling a little more at ease. I was exhausted from the long drive and all the excitement, so I fell asleep almost immediately. But my sleep wasn't peaceful. I had nightmares
Starting point is 05:04:17 about the cabin, about the symbols carved into the walls and shadowy figures lurking in the forest. In my dreams, I heard whispers in a language I couldn't understand, and the growl I had heard before echoed in my mind. I woke up drenched in sweat, my heart pounding. It took me a minute to realize where I was. I kept telling myself it was just a dream, but it felt so real. I sat up in bed, trying to calm down. After a while, I convinced myself that my brain was just playing tricks on me.
Starting point is 05:04:49 I decided to get up and get on with my day. I spent the morning wandering around Seabrook Haven, trying to distract myself. I checked out some local shops and bought a few souvenirs, but everywhere I went, I couldn't help but notice strange carvings, symbols similar to the ones I had seen in the cabin. They were on door frames, etched into sidewalks, even on the door of my motel room. A chill ran down my spine. Was it just a coincidence?
Starting point is 05:05:18 As evening came, I decided to take a walk on the beach to clear my house. head. The sunset was beautiful, casting shades of pink and orange across the sky. For a while, I felt at peace. The sound of the waves and the cool sand beneath my feet made me feel safe, like everything was going to be okay. But as the sky grew darker, I started to feel uneasy again. The beach was almost empty now, and the air felt heavy, like a storm was coming. I decided it was time to head back to the motel. As I walked, I heard a sound that made my blood run cold, the same low growl I had heard in the woods. My heart raced and I quickened my pace, glancing around. The beach was empty, but I felt like something was following me, watching me from the shadows. I practically ran back to my motel
Starting point is 05:06:09 room and locked the door behind me, trying to convince myself I was safe. I turned on the lights and tried to calm down, but the room felt different. The shadows in the corners seemed to move, and I couldn't shake the feeling that I wasn't alone. Then there was a knock on the door, a soft, gentle tap that made me freeze. Hello, I called out, my voice trembling. There was no answer, just another knock.
Starting point is 05:06:35 This time a little louder. My heart pounded in my chest. I grabbed my phone, ready to call for help, but before I could do anything, I heard it, A whisper, cold and low. Let me in. A chill ran down my spine. It was the same voice from my nightmare.
Starting point is 05:06:53 I backed away from the door, my breath coming in quick gasps. Go away, I shouted, trying to sound brave, but my voice cracked. Silence. And then, the knocking returned, louder and more aggressive. Let me in, the voice demanded, sending a wave of terror through me. I had to get out. With shaking hands, I grabbed my bag and quietly slipped out the back door, hoping I could make it to my car without being seen.
Starting point is 05:07:22 The night air was cold and sent shivers through me, but I didn't care. I just needed to escape. I ran toward my car, my heart pounding in my chest. I could feel something behind me, like a pair of eyes burning into my back. I didn't dare look over my shoulder. I just focused on getting to my car, fumbling in my pocket for my keys. My hands were shaking so badly that I almost dropped them. Finally, I reached the car and jammed the key into the lock.
Starting point is 05:07:51 I glanced around, but the parking lot was empty. Just shadows and the dark, quiet night. I opened the door and jumped in, locking it as fast as I could. I tried to catch my breath, but it felt like the air was thick, pressing down on me. Okay, okay, it's fine. I whispered to myself, trying to calm down. I shoved the key into the ignition and turned it. The engine roared to life, and I felt a small wave of relief.
Starting point is 05:08:20 I was about to throw the car into drive when something caught my eye in the rearview mirror. There, in the darkness behind the car, was a figure. My heart skipped a beat. It was the same gaunt figure from the woods, the one with the hollow eyes and twisted smile. Only now it was closer, and I could see its face more clearly. its eyes were glowing with a sickly yellow light, and it was grining at me, a grin that sent shivers down my spine. Where do you think you're going?
Starting point is 05:08:52 The figure said, its voice a low, mocking whisper that seemed to echo inside my head. I felt like I was going to be sick. How did it get here? What did it want with me? I didn't wait to find out. I slammed my foot on the gas pedal and sped out of the parking lot, the tire screeching against the asphalt. I glanced back in the mirror and the figure was still there, standing in the same spot watching me with that horrible grin.
Starting point is 05:09:19 I drove as fast as I could not caring where I was going, just wanting to get as far away as possible. The roads twisted and turned through the forest, and every shadow seemed to move, like it was reaching out for me. My mind was racing. How could this be happening? Was I going crazy? Then my phone buzzed on the passenger seat. I picked it up, my hands shaking. There was a new message on the screen.
Starting point is 05:09:45 I opened it, and my blood turned to ice. It was from an unknown number, and it simply said, you can't escape. Below the text were the same symbols I'd seen in the cabin and around town. I dropped the phone like it was burning hot. My heart was beating so fast I thought it might burst out of my chest. I pressed the gas pedal even harder, but it felt like I was driving in circles. The trees around me seemed to close in, and the darkness grew thicker, like it was swallowing me whole. Then without warning, the car sputtered and stalled.
Starting point is 05:10:19 I tried turning the key again, but the engine just made a pathetic clicking sound. No, no, no, I yelled, slamming my hands on the steering wheel. I was in the middle of nowhere, the road deserted and surrounded by forest. I tried the key again and again, but it was no use. The car was dead. The growl came back, louder this time, rumbling from all around me. My breath caught in my throat. I looked in the rearview mirror, and the figure was there, right behind the car.
Starting point is 05:10:52 It wasn't standing still anymore. It was moving toward me, its form shifting and distorting in the darkness. I locked the car doors even though I knew it wouldn't help. The figure came closer, its face pressed up against the back window now, staring at me with those hollow eyes. It reached out and touched the glass, and I watched in horror as a symbol appeared where its finger traced, a twisted ancient mark that made my skin crawl. You entered my domain, it hissed, its voice slithering into my mind, and now you belong to me. I screamed, but the sound barely left my throat. The figure started to phase through the car door,
Starting point is 05:11:33 its twisted face inches from mine. I tried to move, to do something, anything, but I was frozen in place, paralyzed with fear. Darkness closed in around the car, swallowing everything. The last thing I saw was its twisted smile, and the last thing I heard was its chilling laughter. Then, everything went black, and just like that, I was gone. Choose the van life. It chose me.
Starting point is 05:12:08 I say that at the end of every video I post on TikTok, living in my van has been an adventure for the past eight months, but lately, I've been thinking maybe it's time to settle down. It's not that I don't love the freedom and the peace. It's just that sometimes the loneliness gets to you. Anyway, today was like any other day. I edited a couple of videos, ate some leftover meatloaf for lunch, and played video games until it started getting dark.
Starting point is 05:12:36 I parked my van at a campground near the Idaho Rockies, a place I've never been before. It was quiet, peaceful, and totally deserted, which was fine by me. The snow from a recent storm still covered the ground, but it wasn't too deep. It was chilly, but I didn't mind. I liked being out here alone, away from everything and every one. I set up a small fire pit and got a little fire going outside the van.
Starting point is 05:13:04 The warmth from the flames felt good against the cold mountain air. I sat there for a while, just listening to the crackling of the fire and the occasional rustle of the wind through the trees. There were no other cars in the parking lot, which wasn't surprising since this place was pretty far from any town. It was just me, my van, and the Rockies. After a while, the sun started to set, painting the sky with shades of pink and orange. It was one of those moments that make living in a van worth it. But then, my radio crackled to life with a sudden weather alert. A blizzard was coming, and it would hit in less than an hour. I felt a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of
Starting point is 05:13:45 of panic rise in my chest, but I told myself to stay calm. I've been through storms before, and I know how to handle them. I quickly put out the fire, packed up my things, and climbed back into the van. I turned on the propane heater and checked that everything was secure. The wind was picking up, and I could see the snow starting to fall. I wasn't too worried, though. I had plenty of blankets, and my van was well insulated. I even had enough food and water to last a few days if needed. I figured I would just wait it out until the storm passed. The blizzard hit with a vengeance. The wind howled around my van, rocking it back and forth. Snow piled up fast, covering the windows and blocking out any light from the outside. It was like
Starting point is 05:14:31 being in a small, moving box surrounded by a sea of white. I wrapped myself in blankets and tried to focus on something else, but it was hard to ignore the storm raging outside. After a few hours the van finally stopped shaking so much and I started to feel drowsy. I fell asleep thinking about how I would get out of here once the storm was over. But then something woke me up. A strange silence had settled around me. The wind had stopped and there was this eerie quiet. I sat up, suddenly feeling very uneasy. Something didn't feel right but I didn't know what it was. Little did I know, my van life adventure was about to take a terrifying turn. I woke up to this weird, heavy silence.
Starting point is 05:15:18 After hours of the wind howling and snow-battering my van, the sudden quiet was almost scarier than the storm itself. I sat up and rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling creeping up my spine. The van was still, no more rocking from the wind. For a moment, I thought maybe the storm had finally. passed. I thought about going outside to check how bad the snow was, but I felt this strange hesitation. I couldn't see out the windows because they were completely covered in snow. I figured the snow was probably several feet deep by now. As I was getting dressed to go outside,
Starting point is 05:15:57 I suddenly heard something that made my blood run cold. Crunch, crunch, crunch. It sounded like footsteps, heavy ones, trudging through the deep snow. My heart started pounding so hard I could hear it in my ears. My first thought was that it could be an animal, a moose, or maybe even a bear. I froze, straining my ears to listen. The footsteps were getting closer, and they didn't sound like any animal I knew. They were slow and deliberate, like someone walking toward the van on purpose. I held my breath, trying not to make a sound.
Starting point is 05:16:33 I hoped whoever, or whatever it was, would just go away. But then it stopped right outside the back of the van. My van doesn't have windows in the back, so I couldn't see anything. I just sat there, paralyzed with fear, hoping it was all just my imagination. Then I heard it. Hello in there, may I have a word with you? It was a voice, a little girl's voice. My heart skipped a beat. What was a child doing out here in the middle of nowhere, right after a blizzard? The voice was soft and sweet, but something about it was, Off. It sounded too calm, too normal for someone who should be freezing in the snow. I didn't say anything. I didn't even breathe. I kept hoping if I stayed silent, it would go away. But the voice spoke again, this time a bit more impatient. I just need a tooth. Do you have one? A tooth. My mind was racing. What kind of question was that? Was someone playing a prank on me? I couldn't figure out what was going on, but I knew this was no ordinary situation. My instincts were screaming at me to stay quiet and not answer.
Starting point is 05:17:43 Then the voice changed. It grew deeper, darker, almost growling. Give me a tooth, or I will rip them from your skull one by one. I felt a wave of terror wash over me. My hands were shaking uncontrollably as I fumbled around for anything I could use as a weapon. All I had was a hammer, which I grabbed and held tightly. I felt like it was useless against whatever was out there. My eyes darted around the van, looking for something, anything to help me.
Starting point is 05:18:13 That's when I remembered the shark tooth hanging from my visor. It was just a souvenir from a beach trip, but right now, it was my only hope. With trembling hands, I tore it off the string and moved slowly to the back of the van. I have a tooth, I managed to whisper my voice shaky. Throw it out now, the voice demanded. So loud it made the van shake. I slid the van door open just enough to toss the tooth into the snow. Then I slammed it shut and locked it, my heart pounding like crazy.
Starting point is 05:18:45 There was a moment of silence, then a loud bang on the back door, followed by a scratching sound that made my skin crawl. Thanks for the tooth, the voice said sweetly, like a little girl again. I heard the humming start up again, followed by the sound of those heavy footsteps walking away from my van. I didn't move, didn't breathe, until I was. I couldn't hear them anymore. My whole body was shaking, and I felt like I was going to be sick. Whatever just happened, I knew one thing for sure. I was getting out of here as soon as I could. I sat in my van my whole body trembling. I couldn't believe what had just happened. My mind was
Starting point is 05:19:23 racing with questions. Who or what was that? And what kind of creature asks for a tooth in the middle of a snowstorm? I didn't want to stick around to find out if it was coming back. I needed to get out of here, and fast. I scrambled to the front of the van and turned the key in the ignition. For a moment nothing happened. My heart sank, but then the engine roared to life. Relief washed over me. I let the van warm up for a minute, then put it in gear and started driving.
Starting point is 05:19:55 The snow was piled up high, making it hard to see, but I didn't care. I just had to get away from that place. I kept glancing in the rearview mirror, half expecting to see. something chasing after me. My hands were shaking on the steering wheel, and my breath was coming in short, ragged gasps. The radio was just static, so I turned it off. I needed to focus on getting out of there. The snow was deep and the road was slippery, but I pushed on, not daring to slow down. After a few minutes, I thought I was in the clear. There was no sign of that thing, whatever it was. I started to relax a little, thinking maybe I was. I started to relax a little, thinking maybe I
Starting point is 05:20:36 escaped. That's when I noticed something in the rearview mirror. My stomach dropped. There was a dark silhouette barely visible through the swirling snow, following behind the van. It was moving fast, almost gliding over the snow. Panic surged through me. I pressed down on the gas pedal, trying to put more distance between us. The van struggled in the deep snow, skidding a bit, but I managed to keep it on the road. I glanced back in the mirror. The figure was still there, keeping up with me easily. It didn't make sense. How could anything move that fast in this weather? I needed to lose it somehow. Up ahead, I saw a narrow side road leading into a forested area. Without thinking, I turned onto it, hoping the trees would help hide me. The van bumped and jolted
Starting point is 05:21:26 over the rough road, but I kept going. I couldn't see the figure anymore, but I didn't feel safe. It was like a heavy weight pressing down on my chest, this feeling of being watched. Then the van's engine sputtered and died. No, not now. I turned the key, trying to start it again, but it just made a clicking noise. I was stranded. My heart pounded in my ears as the silence of the forest closed in around me. The only sound was my own ragged breathing. I didn't dare look in the mirror again. I didn't want to see what might be out there. And then I heard it, the soft, eerie humming that I'd heard earlier. It was coming from all around me,
Starting point is 05:22:10 filling the van with that haunting melody. My hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly my knuckles turned white. I didn't know what to do. I was trapped, alone in the middle of nowhere, with that thing closing in on me. Suddenly the van door burst open, letting in a gust of freezing wind and snow. I screamed, scrambling back against the seat.
Starting point is 05:22:33 In the mirror I saw it, a face, pale and twisted with eyes that gleamed in the darkness. Its mouth curled into a creepy smile as it stared at me. I could hear its voice, clear as day, whispering in my ear. Thanks for the tooth. That was the last thing I remember before everything went black. When I came to, I was lying on the cold ground outside the van. The door was still open, snow ponds. piling inside. My head was pounding, and I felt this deep, bone-chilling cold. I stumbled to my feet
Starting point is 05:23:10 looking around. There was no sign of the creature, but I knew it had been real. I knew it had been here. I climbed back into the van, my hands shaking as I shut the door and locked it. I tried to start the engine again, and this time, it roared to life. I didn't waste any time. I drove out of there as fast as I could, not looking back. I didn't care where I was going, as long as it was far away from that place. As I drove, I glanced at the visor where the shark tooth had been. The string was still there, dangling, but the tooth was gone. My whole body shuddered as I realized it had taken the tooth, just like it said it would. I drove all night, not stopping until I saw the lights of a town in the distance. I don't know what that thing was, and I don't ever want to find
Starting point is 05:24:00 out. All I know is that my van life days are over. I'm done. That creature got what it wanted, and I'm not sticking around to see if it comes back for more. My name is Jen, and I'm from Spokane, Washington. I'm going to try my hand at telling a true scary story about something that happened to me during a solo camping trip last fall. I know it might sound stupid, a young woman heading out to camp alone in a state that's produced 30 confirmed serial killers. But I carry a gun, so there's that. I know it's not complete protection, but it makes me feel much safer knowing that I have that option for self-defense. Last October, I decided to head up to Snow Lake. I wanted to de-stress and unwind with some peace, quiet, and nice views, but I also didn't want the trails to be too tough,
Starting point is 05:24:58 so Snow Lake seemed perfect. It's one of the more popular trails in the Snowqualmy Pass area, and to me, it always seemed like a good thing. if there were other campers or hikers around. You never know when you might need someone's help. I'm so over that, choose the bear nonsense. Tell me you're not a hiker without telling me you're not a hiker. 99% of people you meet on trails are awesome folks. Even the mountain bikers you run into are way nicer
Starting point is 05:25:25 than the joggers and cyclists I've met in the city. But, I guess on this particular occasion, I ran into the exception that proves the rule, as they say. I hiked about four or five miles down the trail before making my camp, which I made sure to keep out of sight from the main trail for privacy's sake. I was pretty worn out from the hike, so after setting up my tent, unpacking the essentials,
Starting point is 05:25:49 making a campfire, and warming up some food, I decided to call it a night around 9 p.m. I remember getting into my sleeping bag, trying to make a pillow out of my pack and rolled up sweater, and then... Nothing. I must have dozed off less than a minute after putting my head down.
Starting point is 05:26:08 The next thing I remember is dreaming that my sister and I were in the back of my dad's car. I don't know where we were going, but my sister kept teasing me about a crush I had. I kept asking my dad to tell her to stop, but he wasn't saying anything. Then, I vividly remember hearing the sound of a zipper being pulled in the car. It was super loud, and I looked around but couldn't see where it was coming from. Suddenly, I had a split-second thought. Oh my God, I need to wake up. I'm dreaming, and that's the zipper of my tent I'm hearing.
Starting point is 05:26:42 The sudden transition from the sunlit backseat of my dad's car to the darkness of my tent is something I will never forget. I went from unconsciousness to full awareness with one singular thought. Get your gun, and get it quick. I've spent hours on the range with my gun. It's just a 9mm M&P shield, small, easy to. conceal and very easy to use. The only problem was that I had never been in a situation where I thought I might need to use it. My shooting instructor was right. The adrenaline dump is so real.
Starting point is 05:27:15 Even with all the hours I'd spent practicing, it was a struggle to operate the gun and bring it to bear. Meanwhile, the zipper of my tent was slowly coming down. You could hear that zipping sound, almost drowning out the noise of me arming my M and P. At least I assumed whoever it was didn't hear it because the unzipping didn't stop until I spoke up. I probably sounded scared out of my mind, but I tried to sound as fierce as possible when I said, get away from my tent if you don't want to die right here. The zipping stopped, but the silence that followed meant whoever was out there hadn't moved. I told them I had a gun pointed at the entrance, and that if I didn't hear them getting up and walking away in the next five seconds, I was
Starting point is 05:28:00 going to start shooting. Then there was moving. I heard someone stand, take a few steps back, and then their pace picked up. I figured they had started running. I mean, I would if someone in the woods just threatened to shoot me. But instead, I heard them walking away, their footfalls getting lighter and lighter as they got farther away. And then... Silence.
Starting point is 05:28:24 I couldn't tell if the silence was because their footsteps faded out, or because they had stopped walking and were now hanging back, waiting to see what I would do next. The thought paralyzed me. I lay there, gun pointed at the zipper, for what must have been minutes before I finally found the will to move again. Since I was only five miles into the trail, I still had some spotty cell signal, presumably from a tower back near the highway, so I was able to call 911 from my tent. The dispatcher said he could notify the King County Sheriff's Office, but that he could get a couple of forest rangers out to me on ATVs within 20 minutes, or so he thought. He told me not to be alarmed if I heard their engines roaring in the darkness, and to think of it more like cavalry coming to help.
Starting point is 05:29:11 And it really did sound like that when the Rangers finally showed up. But those were the longest 20 minutes of my life, waiting in the dark, listening for any signs of footsteps coming closer again. When the Rangers arrived, I told them what had happened. They took a look around to make sure no one was lurking nearby. They didn't see anyone, but they found the person. person's trail leading off into the trees. If they were hiding out and waiting for me to let my guard down, they weren't doing it nearby, but that didn't make me feel any better or safer. So, I took the Rangers up on their offer to give me a ride back toward where my car was parked
Starting point is 05:29:49 so I could drive home. It was the first time anything like that had ever happened to me, and for the record, nothing like that has happened since. But I was still really shaken up at the time, and not for the reasons you might expect. I don't know if you've ever been close to shooting someone before, but it's not a pleasant experience. I'd love to be that girl who can sound all badass, telling everyone how cold I was, ready to smoke some pervert trying to sneak into my tent at night.
Starting point is 05:30:18 But I wasn't ready. And for all the preparation I'd done, I don't think I'd ever be ready to take someone's life, no matter what they were doing. My instructor had mentioned that too. how fear can lead to reasoning. You think pulling out a gun will make someone stop and throw their hands up like in the movies, but the real world isn't like that at all.
Starting point is 05:30:40 If you're going to pull your gun on someone, he said, you better be prepared to use it. If you're not, there's a chance they'll take it from you and use it on you instead. I don't know how far I would have let that guy go before pulling the trigger. I really don't. I would definitely have shot him if he tried to grab me, or if I saw him holding a weapon of his own, but I think I would have literally begged him to stop
Starting point is 05:31:04 before I finally put a bullet in him. The whole thing shook me up, not just because it was scary, and it was very scary, but because it made me really think, for the first time, about the possibility of taking someone's life. In the self-defense classes I took,
Starting point is 05:31:21 the instructor was awesome, but looking back, he only ever said things like neutralizing the target or ending the threat. I know he was trying to shield me mentally from the reality of what I was practicing to do. I was practicing to kill someone. And let me tell you, that feels a whole lot different when you're actually getting ready to go through with it. My friend Mark and I always loved going on adventures.
Starting point is 05:31:53 We'd hiked and camped in all the popular places around our town, but after a while, it all started to feel the same. We wanted something different, something that would really give us a thrill. That's how we ended up hearing about this forest way out in the middle. middle of nowhere. Hardly anyone ever went there, and the few who did said it was super creepy and weird. It sounded perfect to us. We set out early one crisp autumn morning. The sky was bright blue, and the air was chilly enough to make us shiver a little. We packed up all our camping gear into Mark's car and hit the road, excited for the adventure ahead. At first, the drive was pretty
Starting point is 05:32:30 normal. We passed by some farms, then a couple of small towns, but eventually things started to get a bit strange. As we got closer to the forest, the trees got taller and thicker. They seemed to huddle together, blocking out the sunlight. The road got narrower, twisting and turning through the dense woods. It felt like we were driving into another world, one where people didn't go very often. I could tell Mark felt it too. He kept glancing around like he was trying to. He was trying to to make sure we weren't being followed or something. By the time we reached the parking area, the sun was starting to dip in the sky, casting long shadows across the ground. The place was small and overgrown, with weeds and vines almost hiding the trailhead. It was like the forest
Starting point is 05:33:17 didn't want us to find the way in. I had a weird feeling in my stomach, like maybe this wasn't such a good idea, but I didn't say anything. Mark and I had done this kind of thing before, and we always came out just fine. We grabbed our backpacks and started down the trail. At first it wasn't so bad. The path was narrow and rough, but we were used to that. But as we got deeper into the forest, things started to change. The trees were huge, their branches twisted into strange shapes that seemed to reach out at us.
Starting point is 05:33:50 The forest floor was covered in thick leaves that made our footsteps almost silent, and it was so quiet, like unnaturally quiet. it. No birds, no animals, not even the wind in the trees, just silence. After what felt like hours of hiking, we stumbled into a small clearing. It was almost a perfect circle, surrounded by those ancient gnarled trees. The ground was covered in a thick carpet of leaves, and the air was so still, it was almost like the forest was holding its breath. It felt both peaceful and creepy at the same time. Mark looked at me, and I could tell you. Mark looked at me, and I could tell he was feeling the same thing. But we were here now, and it was getting dark. We didn't really
Starting point is 05:34:34 have a choice. We set up our tent quickly, gathered some firewood, and got a small fire going. The flickering flames made the shadows dance on the trees around us. It should have been cozy, but instead, it just made the clearing feel even more eerie. I tried to brush it off. We were just letting the stories about this place get to us right. But then, as the sun dipped below the horizon and the clearing got darker, a thick mist started to roll in from the trees. It moved slowly, almost like it was alive, creeping across the ground and wrapping around our campsite. I shivered and pulled my jacket tighter around me, trying to ignore the uneasy feeling growing in my chest. We were here for an adventure, and that's exactly what we were going to get.
Starting point is 05:35:21 As we sat by the fire, trying to shake off the weird feeling from the mist, something moved in the corner of my eye. I turned, and there he was, a man standing at the edge of our clearing. He seemed to appear out of nowhere. He was tall and rugged, with a scruffy beard and intense eyes that made my skin crawl. I nudged Mark, who jumped a little when he saw the man too. Whoa, where did you come from? Mark asked, his voice shaky. The man stepped closer, and the firelight flickered on his face. He introduced himself as Mr. Harold, a park ranger who watched over this part of the forest. I thought it was strange we didn't see his car or hear him coming, but I didn't say anything. Something about him made me feel uneasy. You two shouldn't be here,
Starting point is 05:36:08 Mr. Harold said in a serious tone. This forest, it's not like the others. Strange things happen here, especially at night. Mark and I exchanged a look. We'd heard our share of spooky stories before. Every place has its legends, right? But there was something about the way Mr. Harold spoke that made me feel like this was different, like he really believed what he was saying. What kind of strange things? I asked, trying to sound casual but not really pulling it off. Mr. Harold's eyes seemed to pierce right through me. Things you don't want to meet, shadows that move when they shouldn't, whispers that come from nowhere. If you're smart, you'll pack up and leave now. He stood there, waiting for us to respond, but we're
Starting point is 05:36:55 we didn't know what to say. It was like he expected us to just get up and run to our car. When we didn't move, he just shook his head and turned back toward the trees. Just be careful, he said over his shoulder, before disappearing into the mist as quickly as he had come. I felt a chill run down my spine. I wanted to laugh it off, but the way he said it, with that serious look in his eyes, it made my stomach twist. Mark tried to lighten the mood, making a joke about how every creepy forest needed its own creepy ranger, but his voice sounded shaky too. We tried to go back to eating our dinner and talking about our plans for the next day,
Starting point is 05:37:36 but it was hard to concentrate. The mist kept getting thicker, wrapping around us like a cold, damp blanket. Then, just when I thought it couldn't get any we heard it. A low humming sound that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. It started soft, almost like music. But then it got louder and more unsettling. I looked at Mark, and his eyes were wide with fear.
Starting point is 05:38:02 Do you hear that? he whispered, even though I could tell he knew I did. Before I could answer, the humming was joined by something even creepier. Whispers. Faint, but growing louder, like a bunch of people muttering just out of sight. The words were in some language I didn't understand, but they sent shivers up my spine. It felt like the forest itself was talking to us, and not in a friendly way. Then, through the thick mist, shadowy figures started to form.
Starting point is 05:38:33 They were tall and thin, with glowing eyes that seemed to look right at us. They moved slowly, gliding closer and closer, and I felt like I was frozen in place. I wanted to scream, to run, but my legs wouldn't move. Just as I thought the shadows were going to reach us, I heard a voice cut through. through the air. Get out of here now! It was Mr. Harold, yelling from somewhere in the mist. That was all it took to break the spell. I grabbed Mark and we stumbled to our feet, grabbing our bags. The shadows seemed to close in, but the mist parted just enough to show us a way out. We ran like we'd never run before, not looking back, the whispers and shadows chasing us
Starting point is 05:39:15 through the trees. All I knew was that we had to get out of there before it was too late. We didn't stop running until we burst out of the trees and into the small clearing where we had parked the car. My heart was pounding and I was gasping for air. Mark looked just as freaked out as I felt. We jumped into the car, slammed the doors, and Mark fumbled with the keys. Finally, he got the engine started and we sped off down the dirt road, away from the forest. Neither of us said a word for the longest time. I kept glancing in the rearview mirror, half-expected. to see those shadowy figures chasing us down the road.
Starting point is 05:39:53 But all I saw was the thick mist hanging between the trees. The further we drove, the more the mist seemed to lift. But that uneasy feeling stuck with me. It felt like the forest was watching us, even as we got farther away. Hours later, we stopped at a small diner on the side of the highway. We needed to take a breath, to make sense of what had just happened. We sat at a booth, staring at our menus without really seeing them. My mind was racing with a million thoughts.
Starting point is 05:40:23 What were those things? And who was Mr. Harold, really? I think we should call the Ranger Station, Mark said finally, breaking the silence. Maybe they can tell us more about what's going on out there. It seemed like a good idea, so we found the number for the local Ranger Station and called them from a payphone outside. When a woman answered, I explained what happened, and described Mr. Harold how he had shown up out of nowhere and
Starting point is 05:40:50 warned us about the forest. There was a long pause on the other end of the line. My stomach started to churn. Finally, the woman spoke, but her voice was low and shaky. There hasn't been a ranger named Harold here for over 20 years, she said. He went missing in those woods a long time ago, and he was never found. I felt the ground drop out from under me. I looked at Mark and his face had gone pale. My mind raced. If Mr. Harold had disappeared. If Mr. Harold had disappeared, appeared 20 years ago, who or what had we seen in the forest? And how had he known to save us? We got back in the car, and Mark drove in silence. I kept turning the whole thing over in my mind, but it just didn't make any sense. It was like we had stepped into a nightmare that didn't want
Starting point is 05:41:39 to let us go. After a while, Mark pulled over to the side of the road. I found something in my pocket, he said, his voice shaking. I think you should see it. He reached into his jacket and pulled out a small, old-looking compass. It was scratched and dirty, and on the back was engraved H. Harold. My heart skipped a beat. I felt like I was going to be sick. How had it gotten there? We hadn't seen it before, and Mark swore he hadn't picked it up on purpose. The needle on the compass wasn't pointing north. Instead, it spun slowly, pointing back. toward the forest, like it was trying to lead us back there. I shivered and shoved it into the glove box, not wanting to look at it anymore. We sat there for a while, trying to make sense of everything,
Starting point is 05:42:27 but the more we thought about it, the less sense it made. It was like the forest had reached out to us, showing us something we were never meant to see, and now it didn't want to let us go. Just when I thought things couldn't get any creepier, the car radio crackled to life. At first, it was a It was just static, but then that same humming started to play. The same eerie melody we'd heard in the forest. My blood turned to ice. I looked at Mark, and he was staring at the radio, his face white as a sheet. Then the whispers started again, faint, but unmistakable.
Starting point is 05:43:04 They filled the car, making it feel like the shadows were closing in on us all over again. I wanted to scream, to throw open the door and run, but I couldn't move. We just sat there frozen as the forest voice echoed around us, reminding us that we'd seen something we shouldn't have. And I knew, deep down, that this wasn't over, not by a long shot. My dad was never an outdoorsy guy. In fact, he hated anything to do with nature. He liked his TV, his gadgets, and sitting in his favorite chair more than anything.
Starting point is 05:43:46 He didn't even like taking our dogs, Wren and Duke, for walks. If you asked him, he'd tell you he was. a house cat and proud of it. So when he suddenly announced he was going camping in the middle of nowhere, everyone was shocked. It was late September when he told us. We were sitting at the dinner table and he just blurted it out like it was no big deal. I'm going up to Roof Lake in the Northwest Territories, he said between bites of spaghetti. I need a change of pace. My mom's fork clattered to her plate and my sister's eyes went wide. You're doing what? My mom asked. her voice full of disbelief.
Starting point is 05:44:25 I'm going camping. Dad repeated calmly, like this was the most normal thing in the world. I'll only be gone for a few weeks. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. This was the same man who once called a three-hour road trip, an ordeal. Now, he was talking about camping in a place so remote I had to look it up on a map.
Starting point is 05:44:48 Roof Lake wasn't even near any towns or cities, just forests and mountains. get it. This wasn't him at all. Things got even weirder when he said he was taking our dogs with him. My dad never liked Ren and Duke. They were my mom's idea. He'd always complain about their smell and how they were too noisy. But now he was suddenly all about giving them an adventure, saying they deserved to run free in the wild. It felt like a joke, like someone had swapped my dad for a totally different person. At first we thought he was going through some kind of midlife crisis. You know, one of those moments when people do something crazy to feel young again.
Starting point is 05:45:25 But as the days went by and he kept packing his camping gear, I started to worry. I mean, he had never been into camping before. Why now? When the day came for him to leave, I stood by the door, watching him load up the car with his new tent, camping stove, and all the gear he'd bought. Wren and Duke were already inside the car, barking excitedly. Dad turned to me, smiling in a way that was both cheerful, and a little strange. Don't worry, he said.
Starting point is 05:45:53 I'll be back before you know it. But something about the whole situation felt off. His smile didn't seem real. It was like he was pretending everything was fine, but deep down, I could tell something was bothering him. My mom stood there too. Her arms crossed, worry etched all over her face. She didn't say anything,
Starting point is 05:46:14 just gave him a long, tight hug before he got in the car. As I watched him drive away, a sinking feeling settled in my stomach. I didn't understand why he was doing this, and neither did anyone else. Something wasn't right, but I didn't know what. That was the last time any of us saw him. A few weeks after Dad left, we started to worry.
Starting point is 05:46:36 At first, we didn't think much of it. He said he'd be back in a few weeks, so we just waited. But as the days went by and we didn't hear from him, things started to feel strange. Mom would check her phone constantly, waiting for a text or a call that never came. My sister tried to pretend everything was fine, but I could tell she was anxious. I didn't know what to think. By the time three weeks passed, Mom finally decided to call the police.
Starting point is 05:47:04 She reported him missing, and soon after, the authorities sent a search team up to Roof Lake to look for him. I remember sitting in the living room with my mom and sister when we got the first call from the RCMP. They said they'd be searching the area where dad said he was going to camp. It was a huge wilderness, dense forests, icy lakes, and mountains everywhere. Roof Lake wasn't the kind of place you could just wander around without a plan. The days felt longer and quieter after that. Every morning, I would wake up hoping for some good news, but it never came. The police searched for weeks.
Starting point is 05:47:42 They used helicopters, dogs, and even boats to try to find him. but they found nothing. No sign of Dad, no trace of our dogs, and no clue about where he could have gone. Then, one day in April, about five months after Dad had disappeared, we got a call that gave us a little bit of hope. A pilot flying over Roof Lake said he saw someone walking along the shore with two dogs.
Starting point is 05:48:09 He wasn't part of the search team, but he knew about Dad's disappearance and reported it right away. The RCMP and a rescue team, rushed back to the area to check it out. I remember sitting by the phone, my heart pounding, waiting for any news. It felt like forever before we finally got a call from the police. When my mom answered, I watched her face change, at first, hopeful, then confused. She hung up and told us what they found, Dad's campsite. The search team had found his tent collapsed on the ground. There were supplies scattered around, his sleeping bag, cooking gear, and even some dog food.
Starting point is 05:48:49 But there was no sign of Dad or the dogs. One weird thing they found was some boating wax, like the kind you'd use on a canoe. But Dad had never mentioned a canoe, and as far as we knew, he didn't even know how to use one. The police told us they thought Dad might have gotten lost or hurt and tried to find his way to a nearby town like Yellowknife. But weeks passed, and they surrogens. searched everywhere, Yellowknife, Prince George, even the surrounding lakes, and still, nothing. As the months dragged on, the hope we had started to fade. The police said he might have fallen into one of the freezing cold lakes or been attacked by animals. But I couldn't shake the
Starting point is 05:49:30 feeling that something else had happened, something worse. How could someone just disappear like that? It had been almost five years since Dad disappeared, and by now most people thought he was gone for good. But my family couldn't let go. We needed answers. So, one last time, we decided to go back to Roof Lake with a private investigator. Maybe it was pointless, but we had to try. When we got there, the place felt colder than I remembered. The wind was sharp, and the trees seemed to close in around us.
Starting point is 05:50:02 The lake, dark and still, stretched out like an empty void. It was as if the land itself didn't want us there. Even though it was spring, everything felt. frozen in time, like the world had stopped the moment Dad disappeared. We set up camp near where the search team had found Dad's things all those years ago. The private investigator, Mr. Harris, started looking through the area, checking for anything the police might have missed. My mom, sister, and I stayed close to the campsite, keeping an eye on the surroundings. I couldn't shake the feeling that something was watching us from the trees. I know it sounds crazy, but every time I looked
Starting point is 05:50:41 over my shoulder, I thought I saw movement, like a shadow slipping between the trees. But every time I looked again, there was nothing. That night, my sister and I sat by the fire while Mr. Harris and my mom talked quietly. My sister leaned in close and said something that made my skin crawl. Do you remember what Dad said before he left? She asked. I nodded, thinking about how strange his behavior had been. Well, he told me something he didn't tell anyone else. I stared at her, waiting for her to continue. She hesitated, then whispered, He said he'd been hearing voices, like whispers at night.
Starting point is 05:51:22 He told me they were calling him, like they wanted him to go to the lake. My stomach twisted into a knot. Whispers, why hadn't he told us? Why hadn't he said anything? Before I could ask more, we heard a noise. It was faint at first, like distant barking, Wren and Duke. We hadn't seen the dogs in years, but the barking sounded just like them.
Starting point is 05:51:46 My sister and I stood up, our hearts racing. Then out of the darkness we saw a figure at the edge of the firelight. Dad, my sister whispered, her voice trembling. The figure moved closer, slowly, almost too slowly. The firelight flickered and I could finally see him. It looked like Dad, his face, his clothes, but something was horribly wrong. His eyes were hollow. empty. His skin was pale, and he moved in a way that didn't seem human, like he was being
Starting point is 05:52:18 pulled by invisible strings. I froze in fear. It couldn't be him, not like this. Dad, I whispered, but he didn't answer. He just stood there, staring at us with that empty look, and then, slowly, a twisted grin spread across his face, like he knew something we didn't. My sister grabbed my arm, and we both backed away, terrified. Suddenly the barking stopped, and the figure melted back into the darkness, leaving us standing there, shaking, our hearts pounding. I didn't know what we had just seen, but one thing was clear. That wasn't my dad anymore.
Starting point is 05:52:57 We packed up and left the next morning, but I'll never forget that night. I still hear the whispers sometimes, and I wonder if they're calling for me now too. I'll never forget that last night at Camp Breakpoint. Everything seemed so perfect at first. The cabins had just been fixed up and we were sitting around a cozy campfire. The sky was pitch black, with only a few stars twinkling overhead, and the fire was the only real light around us. It was just Lila, our camp administrator, and me left.
Starting point is 05:53:38 Everyone else had already gone to bed. The night was quiet, with only the sound. of crickets chirping. The fire crackled and popped as we stared into the flames, not saying much. I felt a bit nervous, but I knew I had to ask Lila about something that had been bugging me all summer. I turned to her, and the question just slipped out. Lila, why don't we ever go across the lake to the land on the other side? She turned to look at me, her face serious. We're not the only ones who like to gather around the fire in the woods at night, she said quietly. I was confused. What do you mean? I asked trying to understand what she was saying.
Starting point is 05:54:19 Lila sighed and glanced around, like she was making sure no one else was listening. It depends on who you ask, she started. I've seen some strange things over there. Sometimes there are huge bonfires, with people dancing around them and making weird noises. Other times people have found things left behind, bones, and they couldn't tell if they were animal or human. But what's even scarier is the feeling you get, like someone is watching you from the shadows. I shivered a little, even though the fire was warm. Has anyone ever come over here from there? I asked. My voice shaky. No, Lila said. Her eyes fixed on the flames. But that doesn't mean they won't.
Starting point is 05:55:04 You have to be careful around here. Sometimes it's not what you see or hear that's the scariest. It's what you feel. A chill ran down. my spine, but I couldn't help asking, what do you mean by that? She paused for a moment before answering. There have been times when I felt this fear. It's like this raw, animalistic terror that just grips you. It's like every cell in your body is telling you to run. It's not like normal fear. It's deeper, like it's in your DNA or something. The feeling usually passes quickly, but it leaves a mark. You don't forget it. I nodded slowly. trying to understand what she was saying. We sat there in silence for a while longer. The fire was
Starting point is 05:55:48 burning down, and the night felt darker and more intense. I couldn't shake the uneasy feeling Lila's story had given me. After a bit, I decided to go back to my cabin. I said good night to Lila, and started walking away. As I walked, I noticed that everything was way too quiet. The crickets had stopped chirping, and there were no other noises at all. It was like the whole, forest was holding its breath. A wave of fear washed over me. I quickened my pace, my heart pounding in my chest. I felt like something was watching me, hiding in the darkness. I broke into a sprint, my cabin finally coming into view. I fumbled with the key, managed to unlock the door and slammed it shut behind me, locking it tight. I took a few deep breaths, trying to
Starting point is 05:56:37 calm down. It was probably nothing, I told myself. But as I glanced out the window at the lake, I saw a flicker of light on the other side. A tiny flame had just started, and shadows moved around it. My breath caught in my throat. What if Lila was right? What if we weren't alone out here? The next morning, I tried to forget about everything that happened last night. Maybe I was just tired, and my mind was playing tricks on me.
Starting point is 05:57:05 Yeah, that had to be it. I grabbed some cereal and went outside, hoping some fresh air and sunshine would help me feel normal again. Lila and Tom were already at the picnic table, eating their breakfast. Morning, I said, trying to sound casual as I sat down. Morning, Tom replied, but he looked pale, like he hadn't slept at all. Lila didn't look much better. I had to know if they'd experienced anything weird too. So, uh, did you guys sleep okay?
Starting point is 05:57:36 I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. Tom glanced at Lila, then back at me. Not really, he said, I had this really weird dream. It felt like someone was watching me while they hid in my closet. I couldn't see their face, but they were wearing this creepy mask. Lila put her spoon down, her face turning serious. I had a bad dream too, she said slowly. I dreamt there were two people standing outside my window, just staring in. They were both wearing robes and masks. My heart skipped a beat. I had a dream like that too, I admitted.
Starting point is 05:58:13 And last night, when I was heading back to my cabin, everything went completely silent. It was like the whole forest just stopped making noise. Tom nodded. Yeah, I noticed that too. It was so eerie. I thought I saw people with torches near the edge of the camp, but when I looked again, they were gone. We all sat there in stunned silence,
Starting point is 05:58:35 trying to make sense of what was going on. It was like something out of a scary movie, but this was real, and we were living it. It. My stomach twisted into knots. Maybe we're just all imagining things, I suggested, even though I didn't believe it myself. It's probably just the stress of the end of camp and everything. Maybe, Lila said, but she didn't sound convinced. We finished our breakfast in uneasy silence, trying to act like everything was normal.
Starting point is 05:59:04 But then things got even stranger. When we went back to the cabins to start packing up, we found all our stuff already moved outside. It was neatly arranged in front of the main lodge, like someone had taken the time to sort through it all and place it there. And on the lodge, in big red letters, were the words, Get out and don't come back. A chill ran down my spine. Who could have done this? Why would they do it?
Starting point is 05:59:31 Lila's face went pale as she read the words. We need to leave, she said. Her voice shaky. We need to leave now. None of us argued with her. We rushed to gather our things. all too aware of how quiet and still the camp had become. It felt like we were being watched,
Starting point is 05:59:48 and I couldn't shake the feeling that we weren't alone. As we loaded our bags into the cars, I glanced back at the edge of the woods. My breath caught in my throat. There, among the trees I saw them, shadowy figures, wearing those same masks. They were just standing there watching us, their eyes hidden behind those blank, empty faces.
Starting point is 06:00:10 Let's go! Lila shouted, snapping me out of my days. We jumped into the cars and sped away from the camp as fast as we could. My heart was pounding so hard it hurt, but I couldn't help but look back one last time. That's when I saw them again, cloaked figures stepping out from the forest, moving slowly toward where we had been. It was the most terrifying thing I had ever seen, and I knew in that moment that whatever was out there wasn't going to just let us go. A whole year had passed since that night at Camp Breakpoint, but I couldn't shake the feeling that something was still lurking in those woods. I tried to put it out of my mind and focus on school and friends, but every now and then,
Starting point is 06:00:53 I'd have a nightmare about the camp. In those dreams, I'd see the masked figure standing silently in the trees, just watching. One day, out of nowhere, I got a call from Lila. She sounded tense, like she was trying to keep it together. Jack, I've been having these dreams. I think we need to go back to the camp. I know it sounds crazy, but I need to see it one last time to make sure it's really over. My stomach twisted into knots just thinking about going back, but I understood.
Starting point is 06:01:25 I'd had those dreams too. We decided to ask Tom if he wanted to come, and surprisingly he agreed. Maybe he was feeling the same way we were. We drove back to Camp Breakpoint on a cloudy, overcast day. The sky was dark and heavy, like it knew we were doing something we shouldn't be. The camp looked completely different from how I remembered it.
Starting point is 06:01:48 The cabins were run down and the grass was tall and wild. It was like the place had been abandoned for a hundred years, not just one. As we got out of the car, a weird feeling settled over me. The air was thick and heavy and it was so quiet, not even a bird chirped. We headed toward the lake, where we had seen the fire last year. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as we got closer. Suddenly, Lila stopped and pointed across the water. My blood ran cold.
Starting point is 06:02:20 There, on the opposite shore, was a massive bonfire, just like the one we had seen before. Shadows moved around it, their movements jerky and unnatural. Then I saw it, the boat. It glided across the lake, just like last time, but now there were more figures on board. They were all wearing those creepy masks. We need to go, Tom whispered, but it was too late. The figures in the boat had seen us. They were staring straight at us, even from so far away,
Starting point is 06:02:51 and I felt like their eyes were burning into my soul. We turned to run, but before we could even take a step, we realized we were surrounded. Dozens of masked figures were emerging from the woods around us. They formed a tight circle, closing in on us slowly. My heart was hammering so hard I thought it might be. burst. The figures raised their hands, each holding a torch that burst into a strange, greenish flame. I could hear a low, deep chanting coming from them, like they were speaking in a
Starting point is 06:03:21 language I didn't understand. The ground beneath me seemed to vibrate with their voices. I tried to scream, but no sound came out. I was frozen in place, staring at those terrible masks. They were so close now that I could see every detail. They weren't just masks. They were faces, twisted and distorted into horrifying shapes. Lila grabbed my arm, pulling me out of my shock. Run! She screamed, but there was nowhere to go. The circle tightened, and I felt an icy fear like I'd never felt before.
Starting point is 06:03:56 It was like the air itself was trying to crush me. Then everything went black. The chanting grew louder, filling my ears until I thought my head would explode. The last thing I heard was my own scream, echoing in the dark. darkness. When I came to, we were back in the car, speeding away from the camp. Tom was driving, his face pale and sweaty. Lila was beside me shaking like a leaf. I didn't know how we had gotten away, or if we really had. All I knew was that we had to get as far away as possible. I glanced back one last time and saw them, the figures standing at the edge of the camp watching us go.
Starting point is 06:04:35 And even though we were leaving, I knew deep down that it wasn't over. Not by a long shot. They'd let us go this time, but they wouldn't let us forget. I've always been fascinated by urban legends. Those creepy stories everyone tells around campfires or at sleepovers. They're supposed to scare you or teach you a lesson. My favorite was one my grandma used to tell me and my cousin Alex. It was about this car called the Black Volga.
Starting point is 06:05:12 She said it would kidnap kids who talk to strangers. Even though it was just a story, it scared us enough to make sure we never went near weird cars. But the scariest story I ever heard was from my Uncle Nikolai. He told it to us one summer when I was maybe five or six years old. It was during a camping trip in the middle of the woods. My mom, Uncle Nikolai, Alex and I went to this campsite near a lake. I remember it was Labor Day weekend, the end of summer,
Starting point is 06:05:39 and the grown-ups were trying to give us one last adventure before school started. Alex and I spent the day running around, gathering firewood and pretending sticks were lightsabers. We were so caught up in our game that we didn't notice how dark the forest was getting. The trees were so tall and thick that they blocked out the sun, making it feel like we were in a different world. By the time we got back to the campsite, the grown-ups had built a big fire. It was warm and bright, pushing back the darkness of the woods around us.
Starting point is 06:06:11 That night, after we roasted marshmallows and stuffed ourselves with smores, Uncle Nikolai started telling us this story. He had this way of speaking that made every word sound like it was the most important thing you'd ever hear. We all sat close to the fire, the only light around for miles, and listened. He told us about the whispering man. He said that when he and my mom were kids, they had a friend named Travis. The three of them used to play in the woods near their neighborhood, building forts out of sticks and pretending they were adventurers.
Starting point is 06:06:45 One night, they stayed out too late. The crickets stopped chirping and everything got really quiet. That's when they heard a voice, a kid's voice, calling to them, Come play with me. Uncle Nikolai said he and my mom were so scared they ran out of the woods as fast as they could. But when they finally looked back, Travis was gone. They never saw him again. The only thing left was the missing posters that went up around town.
Starting point is 06:07:12 Uncle Nikolai said that the voice they heard was the whispering man. a shadowy figure that wandered the woods at night, looking for children to trick and take away. I shivered as I listened, feeling like the darkness of the woods was closing in on us. I kept looking over my shoulder, half expecting to see a shadowy figure just beyond the fire's light. My uncle warned us,
Starting point is 06:07:35 if you ever hear a voice like that, you don't follow it. You run. That night I lay in the tent with my eyes wide open. Every rustle of leaves, every whisper of wind sounded like the whispering man coming to get me. I was too scared to sleep, and just when I thought I couldn't be any more terrified, something scratched at the tent.
Starting point is 06:07:56 I froze, holding my breath, convinced that the whispering man was right outside. Then the zipper slowly started to open. My heart was pounding so hard I thought it would burst. Suddenly, Alex's face popped into the tent, grinning from ear to ear. Got you, he whispered, laughing so. hard he could barely stand. I wanted to punch him for scaring me like that, but I was just relieved
Starting point is 06:08:20 it wasn't the real whispering man. Still, even after Alex went back to his tent, I couldn't shake the feeling that someone, or something, was out there watching us. A few years after that camping trip, everything changed for my family. We had to move because my mom lost her job and we couldn't keep our house anymore. It was tough, but we ended up in a new neighborhood that wasn't so bad. my little brother Jacob and I made some new friends pretty quickly. There was Mark, who was a year older than Jacob, and Tyler, who was my age. They had lived in this neighborhood forever, so they knew all the best spots to hang out. Pretty soon the four of us were doing everything together.
Starting point is 06:09:04 People started calling us the four stooges because we were always running around as a group. We spent that summer having as much fun as we could. We played Airsoft Wars, climbed onto the roofs of buildings we probably shouldn't have been on, and swam in the pool in Tyler's backyard. We also loved sitting around the fire pit in Mark's backyard at night, telling scary stories. I was the one who usually told the stories because, well, I knew a lot of them.
Starting point is 06:09:32 The others thought it was cool that I could remember so many, even if they sometimes rolled their eyes at how scary they really were. One night as we were sitting around the fire roasting marshmallows, Jacob asked, Ethan, what story do you have for us this time? I thought about all the stories I knew. Then I remembered one I hadn't told them yet. The whispering man.
Starting point is 06:09:54 It had been years since I heard that story, but the way Uncle Nikolai had told it made it stick in my head. So, I decided to share it with them. I leaned in closer to the fire and started, Have you guys ever heard of the whispering man? They all looked at me with curious faces, shaking their heads. It's this legend my uncle told me. He said it happened to him and my mom when they were kids.
Starting point is 06:10:20 I went on to tell them about how Uncle Nikolai, my mom, and their friend Travis used to play in the woods. I described how they stayed out too late one night and heard a voice calling to them, asking them to come play. I could see the way their faces changed as I talked. They went from thinking it was just a joke to looking a little uneasy. When I finished, Tyler scoffed. Your uncle just made that up to scare you, right? I shrugged. I don't know, I said.
Starting point is 06:10:48 I looked it up once, and there really was a kid named Travis who went missing around that time. So maybe it's true, maybe it's not. After a while, we moved on from the scary stories and started talking about something else. But then, Mark's dad brought out a new pack of glow-in-the-dark, airsoft pellets he got for his birthday. We were all super excited to try them out. Tyler suggested we have an airsoft war in the woods nearby since it was. was so dark, and the glowing pellets would look really cool. So, we split into teams. Mark and I would go against Jacob and Tyler. We all grabbed our airsoft guns and headed toward the old cemetery down the
Starting point is 06:11:27 street, where we often played. It wasn't a huge cemetery, just a small patch of land with a dirt path running through it. The gravestones were old and covered in moss, some cracked and leaning over. trees surrounded the whole place, making it feel even creepier at night. We set some ground rules, no aiming for the head, and each team would take one side of the cemetery. Mark and I ran to the left hill, while Jacob and Tyler took the right. We crouched down behind some tall grass and waited, guns at the ready. Everything got quiet as we waited for Jacob and Tyler to make their move. The usual nighttime sounds seemed to fade away.
Starting point is 06:12:07 My heart was beating so loud I was sure. Mark could hear it. Then, through the leaves, I saw something that made my blood run cold. A man was standing just outside the cemetery gate. His movements were strange, like he was limping or didn't know how to walk right. He stepped into the cemetery, and everything went dead silent. I watched him carefully, trying not to make a sound. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, and I heard Tyler's voice calling out, Hey, come over here. I found them. It didn't make sense. How could Tyler's voice come from this guy? I turned to look at Mark, but he hadn't noticed yet. My mind was racing. Was this some kind of trick? Then the man turned his head toward me, and his eyes, those dark,
Starting point is 06:12:54 empty eyes, locked onto mine. Without thinking, I lifted my airsoft gun and fired. The glowing pellet shot straight toward him, hitting him right in the face. The man jerked his head back, then turned and disappeared into the woods. Got you, Jacob yelled from behind me, snapping me back to reality. I looked up to see him standing over me, grinning. I couldn't believe he had snuck up on me like that. When I glanced back toward the gate, the man was gone. It was like he had never been there at all. I didn't say anything to the others. I just wanted to get out of there as fast as possible. So I lied and said my mom was coming home early. They bought it, and we headed back to our houses.
Starting point is 06:13:38 But as I lay in bed that night, I couldn't stop thinking about that man in the cemetery, and the way he mimicked Tyler's voice. It was just like Uncle Nikolai's story, and it scared me more than I wanted to admit. That night, I couldn't sleep at all. I kept seeing the man from the cemetery in my mind. The way he walked,
Starting point is 06:14:00 the way he turned his head so suddenly, and those eyes, they were like two black holes. I told myself it was just my imagination, that I was probably just seeing things because of Uncle Nikolai's story. But it felt so real like he was actually there trying to lure us into the woods. I must have dozed off at some point because the next thing I knew, I was jolted awake by a soft tapping sound. At first I thought it was just part of a dream, but then I heard it again.
Starting point is 06:14:29 Tap, tap, tap. It was coming from my window. My heart started racing as I slowly sat up in bed. I glanced over at Jacob's bunk, but he was fast asleep, snoring softly. I tiptoed to the window and peeked out from the side, not wanting to be seen. My stomach dropped when I saw him, the man from the cemetery. He was standing on the sidewalk, looking right up at my window. My blood turned to ice.
Starting point is 06:14:55 He bent down, picked up something from the ground, and threw it at the window again. tap, tap, tap. A small glow-in-the-dark, air-soft pellet bounced off the glass and fell back down to the ground. My mind was screaming at me to run and wake up my mom, but I was frozen in place. The man tilted his head slightly and opened his mouth. This time, the voice that came out was Jacobs. Ethan, come outside, let's play, he whispered. My breath caught in my throat.
Starting point is 06:15:26 I wanted to yell at him to go away, to leave us alone. but I couldn't make a sound. The man smiled, a slow, creepy smile that didn't reach his eyes. He picked up another pellet and threw it at the window. The glass cracked a little this time, a tiny chip right at the center. It looked like a small spider web. I stumbled back from the window, nearly tripping over my own feet. I crawled into my bed and pulled the covers over my head,
Starting point is 06:15:53 trying to block out everything. I squeezed my eyes shut, my heart pounding so loudly I was sure he could hear it. The tapping stopped, and everything went silent. Minutes felt like hours as I waited for something to happen. But then, I heard the sound of car tires on the gravel outside. The headlights from my mom's car filled the room, and I finally felt like I could breathe again. I waited until I heard the front door open and close
Starting point is 06:16:20 before peeking out from under the covers. The man was gone. I don't know how long I sat there, staring out the window, waiting for him to come back. Eventually, I heard my mom moving around downstairs, and I let out a shaky breath. He was gone for now. The next morning I woke up feeling completely drained. My whole body was heavy, like I hadn't slept at all.
Starting point is 06:16:45 I rolled over to look at Jacob's bunk, but it was empty. His bed was unmade, and his phone was sitting on the pillow. I thought maybe he was downstairs already, but something didn't feel right. My chest tightened as I hurried downstairs. "'Mam, have you seen Jacob?' I called out, trying to keep the panic out of my voice. She looked up from her cup of coffee, frowning. "'I thought he was still asleep,' she said, getting up to check the house. We searched everywhere, his room, the bathroom, the backyard, but he was nowhere to be found.
Starting point is 06:17:20 Panic set in as we went outside, calling his name. I ran over to Mark's house, hoping maybe Jacob had gone there early. in the morning. Mark's mom opened the door, looking confused. No, I haven't seen him, she said, her eyes widening as she realized something was wrong. I felt like I was going to throw up. I ran back to the house, hoping to see Jacob walking up the driveway, but it was empty. My mom was already on the phone with the police. Her face pale and scared. Everything became a blur after that. Cops showed up, asking a miller. million questions. I told them about the man I saw outside, about the tapping on the window,
Starting point is 06:18:03 but they just looked at me like I was making it up. They said he probably just ran off somewhere, that they would find him soon, but I knew better. Days passed, then weeks, and there was still no sign of Jacob. The search parties stopped coming, and the police said they had no leads. My mom was a wreck, barely able to get out of bed most days. I felt like it was my fault, I should have done something. I should have protected him, but I didn't. One night as I lay in bed staring at the ceiling, I heard it again. The tapping, tap, tap, tap, tap. My whole body went cold. I turned my head slowly toward the window. There, in the dark, I saw a shadow, the whispering man. He was back, just like he promised. And this time, he whispered in a voice that sent chills down
Starting point is 06:18:56 my spine. It was Jacob's voice saying, Ethan, come play with me. I pulled the covers over my head and squeezed my eyes shut, too scared to move. I knew he was out there waiting, and I knew deep down that he would always be there, just outside my window whispering for me to come play. In the year 1966, the tranquil atmosphere of a quaint West Virginia town was abruptly shattered when its residents began reporting unnerving encounters with a mysterious. entity. This creature, described by numerous eyewitnesses, possessed an eerie pair of glowing red eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness of the night. Questions quickly arose. Was this being a tangible menace, or merely a specter born from the collective imagination of the
Starting point is 06:19:54 townspeople? The debate continued for decades, unresolved and simmering. Recently, however, new photographic evidence has emerged, re-igniting interest and concerns. among the locals and experts alike. These images, captured near the original sighting locations, appear to show a similar figure lurking in the shadows, suggesting that this enigmatic creature might have resurfaced. Nestled within the embrace of verdant hills and the expansive Ohio River lies Point Pleasant, West Virginia.
Starting point is 06:20:26 This diminutive city, despite covering a mere three square miles and hosting just over 4,000 residents, boasts a rich, tapestry of history that belies its small town demeanor. It's not merely a town, it's officially recognized as a city, surrounded by a lush countryside that provides a serene, almost pastoral backdrop to daily life. True to its name, Point Pleasant offers a landscape that exudes tranquility and charm, presenting itself as an idyllic, peaceful haven, at least on the surface. However, beneath this serene veneer lies a chilling chapter from its past, one that remains etched in the collective memory of the community. During a tumultuous period in the mid-1960s,
Starting point is 06:21:11 this seemingly quiet city became the epicenter of a series of unnerving encounters that would leave an indelible mark on its folklore. The town was plagued by sightings of a nightmarish creature that emerged predominantly in the late hours on the outskirts, instilling fear and curiosity among the townsfolk. These encounters were so intensely terrifying that they reported inflicted long-lasting psychological scars on witnesses. The Chronicle of Horror began on the night of November 12, 1966. It was then that five grave-diggers, laboring in a cemetery on the edge of Clendenin, were startled by a figure that appeared to be human, emerging swiftly from the tree line.
Starting point is 06:21:55 For approximately a minute, they watched in disbelief as this figure executed an aerial dance over their heads before vanishing into the distance, leaving behind nothing but the echo of its mysterious presence. Just two days later, on November 14th, the unsettling narrative continued in Salem, where a local named Newell Partridge encountered an inexplicable phenomenon while at home. As he sat watching television, his attention was drawn to the rear of his property,
Starting point is 06:22:24 where he spotted two glowing red orbs. Driven by curiosity and concern, he ventured out and discovered that these were not mere reflections or inanimate objects, but the glowing eyes of a towering shadowy figure perched ominously on a tree branch about 100 meters away. The figure soon took to the air with a harrowing scream, disappearing over the treetops. In a desperate reaction, Partridge's German Shepherd banned it, chased after the terrifying apparition, only to disappear into the night, never to return. This series of eerie occurrences has firmly rooted itself in the local lore of Point Pleasant,
Starting point is 06:23:03 a town marked by its historical significance, and haunted by a legacy that continues to evoke both fear and fascination among its residents and visitors alike. The night after, on November 15, two young married couples burst into the Mason County Sheriff's Office in a state of panic and distress. They were Mr. and Mrs. Roger Scarberry and Mr. and Mrs. Steve Mallet, and they had been on their way back from a double date, driving close to the TNT area of Point Pleasant, when they saw a tall, great, figure standing next to the road. They reported that it looked like a man but bigger, possibly seven feet tall, and that it appeared to have a pair of wings folded behind its back. In front of it lay the carcass of a dog, the breed of which was never determined, but was later assumed to be that of Newell Partridge's German Shepherd. As they passed this strange-looking figure, it rose into the air and proceeded to fly out of the car. Mr. Scarberry, who was driving,
Starting point is 06:24:00 sped up close to 100 miles per hour, but the creature was able to keep up, matching the speed of the vehicle. His wife said that it emitted a high-pitched screech as it flew, and that it had huge red eyes which glowed like a pair of car reflectors. As they entered the town, it broke off the chase and flew back in the direction of the TNT area. A press conference was held on the afternoon of the 16th, where the Scarberry and Mallet couples gave their accounts of the previous evening. Dr. Robert Smith, a wildlife expert, was also in attendance, and offered his explanation to the waiting media, saying that what the two couples had actually seen was an abnormally large crane
Starting point is 06:24:42 which had been blown off its migration route. These reports hit the local evening papers on November 16th, and word of the encounters spread through the town like wildfire. This, as with any kind of sensationalism, unfortunately invited many fabricated sightings from other so-called eyewitnesses, and from here on out, nearly all alleged encounters are subject to much higher scrutiny. That's not to say that all of them are fictitious. However, one sighting in particular occurred on the evening of the 16th, at around the same time as the first local evening papers were being deposited in mailboxes. Mr. and Mrs. Raymond Worsley, along with Marcella Bennett and her baby daughter Tina were on their way to visit the Thomas family, who lived on the outskirts of town.
Starting point is 06:25:30 When they pulled up to the Thomas property, the car seemed to disturb something. As they were getting out of the vehicle, they were shocked to see a large gray figure, bigger than a man, rising up from the ground nearby, which they described as having terrible, glowing red eyes. Marcella was so alarmed that she forgot she was carrying her baby daughter, and in a panic, actually dropped her. After collecting herself and her child, she ran to the Thomas home and was led in by one of their children. The creature shuffled after them and continued to terrorize the household by peering in through the windows. By the time the police arrived, over half an hour later,
Starting point is 06:26:11 it had, of course, vanished. But this wasn't the last Marcella would see of the mothman. She also lived on the outskirts of Point Pleasant, near the TNT area, and claimed that after her initial encounter at the Thomas residence, the creature had visited her home on several other occasions, and that she often heard its blood-curdling scream in the dead of night. Marcella apparently suffered from nightmares and other mental health issues for many years after her ordeal. The TNT area of Point Pleasant would later become heavily associated with the mothman. It is a large tract of land dotted with small concrete igloos used during World War II to store ammunition. It is a also adjacent to the 2,500-acre McClintock Wildlife Station, and the entire landscape is covered
Starting point is 06:26:58 with dense forests, steep hills, and riddled with tunnels. The press would go on to claim that the area acted as a home for the creature during his time in Point Pleasant, with most of the sightings having occurred there. There were many more reported encounters towards the end of 1966, peaking especially in 1967, and during November of that year, the Silver River bridge over the Ohio River collapsed, plunging a number of vehicles into the icy depths, and killing 46 people in the process. Immediately after this, sightings of the mothman ceased altogether, leading many to believe that the creature was somehow responsible for this tragedy, that it was, in fact, a harbinger of death. So, who or rather what was the mothman? Was there any truth to the events that
Starting point is 06:27:49 took place? Or was it all just an elaborate hoax orchestrated with the sole intention of increasing tourism to a failing backwater town? Ideas have been varied, to say the least. Many skeptics have concurred with Dr. Robert Smith's interpretation, positing that the mothman could simply be a misidentified large bird, an idea that isn't entirely without merit. The Sand Hill Crane, a prevalent bird in North America, stands about four feet tall on average, but can reach heights of up to six feet under certain conditions. Distinctively, it features striking red plumage around its eyes, aligning somewhat with the descriptions provided during the Mothman's sightings. Despite this plausible explanation, numerous eyewitnesses vehemently disputed.
Starting point is 06:28:39 this theory. They assert that the creature they observed was unmistakably not a bird, confident in their ability to discern such differences. For one, the entity described by those who saw it closely was often reported to be around seven feet tall, far exceeding the size of any ordinary bird. Moreover, the mothman's eyes were described as glowing red, a characteristic uncharacteristic of most birds. Unlike owls, whose eyes can reflect light when illuminated, the creature's eyes reportedly shone brightly without any direct light source. Additionally, the creature was noted for emitting a scream that sounded eerily more human than avian in nature. Mr. Scarberry, one of the witnesses, even speculated on the improbability of any known bird
Starting point is 06:29:27 achieving flight speeds exceeding 100 miles per hour, further casting doubt on the bird hypothesis. And finally, while it might be plausible for one or two witnesses to misidentify a large bird, it would be highly improbable for so many people to have done so. This is, of course, if many of the eyewitness accounts are to be believed. Sightings dramatically increased after the Scarberry and Mallet accounts were published in the local papers, and it would only be prudent to assume that some, if not most of them, were completely fabricated to further inflame the situation. Even the Scarberry Mallet sighting is said to have a number of inconsistencies between how the story was originally reported to the police and what it later became in the press. For instance, all the sources
Starting point is 06:30:12 have it that the creature did not, in fact, chase after their car, but rather shuffled down the road in pursuit for a very short distance. With this in mind, we are once again at the mercy of speculation, and of this there is no shortage. Tourism to the town experienced a noted increase in the wake of those first sightings, and of course this has led a number of doubters to believe that the entire episode was a cleverly planned hoax engineered towards that end. However, the reason this story captured the imaginations of so many in the first place was a result of those first four encounters. These four sightings all happened over the course of as many days, in locations that were many miles apart. They were all strikingly similar, despite nothing being reported in the press during
Starting point is 06:30:59 that time, and despite the fact that none of the witnesses knew each other, add to this that the sheriff absolutely believed the scarberries and mallets, having known them for most of their lives, and witnessing firsthand how extremely upset and visibly shaken they were after their encounter. For this reason, many are prepared to give these accounts the benefit of the doubt. There could well have been an unknown cryptid stalking the countryside around Point Pleasant, And if this was indeed the case, what was its purpose, and where did it come from? One theory within the fringe community is that the mothman is a symbol of impending doom. Completely unrelated to the point pleasant sightings, the same creature has allegedly been seen all over the world,
Starting point is 06:31:45 and wherever it appears, tragedy soon follows. Indeed, many have likened the mothman to the strange flying humanoids often witnessed in parts of South and Central America. The most popular theory amongst believers, though, is that the mothman was actually extraterrestrial in origin. Sometime before the first mothman sighting, a sewing machine salesman by the name of Woodrow Derenberger, driving along the I-77 not far from the area of Point Pleasant, encountered a UFO which stopped his car dead in the road. A being exited the strange craft, sporting a huge inhuman grin. This entity was said to have communicated with Darenberger telepathic.
Starting point is 06:32:26 asking about the strange glow on the horizon, not realizing that it was the lights of a distant town. Darenberger reported that the individual referred to himself as Indrid Cold, a name which didn't mean anything to him at the time, but one which has gained much notoriety over the years. Many alleged alien abductees have reported meeting an Indrid Cold, otherwise known as the Grinning Man. Cold was said to have asked Derenberger many questions about the people and the surrounding area. then thanked him and left in a strange craft. Less than two weeks later, the first sightings of the mothman began to surface, and over time, links between the two entities have invariably been made.
Starting point is 06:33:10 Not only that, but many UFOs in strange lights were witnessed in and around the town at the time the encounters were going on. Some residents even reported paranormal activity in their homes, which gradually abated after the sightings themselves had ceased. Even the famed men in black were said to have made an appearance in the town on a number of occasions. The enigma of mothman, whether myth or reality, undeniably cast a shadow over the quaint town, nestled along the Ohio River's shores during the tumultuous late 1960s. The true nature of mothman, whether an undiscovered creature of our planet or perhaps beyond,
Starting point is 06:33:48 or simply the creation of an overactive imagination, remains a profound mystery. This begs the question, what truly is more peculiar, the possibility of encountering a previously unknown species, whether from Earth or some distant cosmos, or the extraordinary lengths to which individuals might go to protect and elevate their community's status. As we delve deeper into this intriguing tale, it's essential to consider a photograph linked at the end of our discussion. Captured near Point Pleasant on November 20, 2016, almost exactly five decades after the initial reports of Mothman sightings,
Starting point is 06:34:27 this image might seem ordinary at first glance, possibly depicting nothing more unusual than a bird of prey seizing a snake. Yet this image compels us to ponder whether Mothman might have revisited Point Pleasant. After all these years, could this legendary figure have returned to its reputed origins, or is it merely our imagination seeing what it wishes to see in the shadows and shapes of the natural world? continues to stir curiosity and debate. I have been hesitant to tell anyone about this, but after confiding in a good friend and fellow Redditor, I was advised to post my story here in the hopes that it might help others. I recently moved several miles up a hollow in West Virginia from a far more urban area. While anywhere in West Virginia is going to be close to a mountain,
Starting point is 06:35:23 I now live in quite a secluded little valley, with wood starting just 20 feet from my back door. Since moving here, I've promised myself repeatedly to make use of the local hiking trails and the like to finally whip my geeky self into better shape. However, after one trip into the woods, I don't think I'll ever go back. A derecho had just swept through the state, causing massive damage. Trees and power lines were down everywhere. Since my house was going to be unbearably hot with no AC and temperatures over 95 degrees, I decided that was the day to finally go for a hike and kill some time while waiting for the power to come back on. I told my wife Sarah the plan and invited her to bring our daughter, 18 months, along to explore the woods. The heat, having sapped any semblance of motivation
Starting point is 06:36:12 she may have had, led her to decline, preferring to stay home with our daughter to splash around in the baby pool. As I was putting on my boots to head out, my wife came inside with a slightly concerned look on her face. She told me she'd just seen some sort of FBI agent or something, lurking behind the pine tree in our front yard. I went outside with her to check it out. I walked all around the tree and found no one there. I called back to the house to ask if she was sure that was where she'd seen him, as I couldn't even find evidence of footprints or anything in the pine needles on the ground. She assured me she had, but she looked even more bewildered and confused. After some gentle prodding, she told me she'd seen his face coming from behind the
Starting point is 06:36:56 stump of a branch that had fallen in the storm. Now, I'm a pretty short guy, only about five, four, but the branch she was talking about was a good three to four feet above my head, chalking it all up to a little disaster-inspired paranoia. I assured her there was no one on our property. We made sure neighbors were still home, and told them about the guy potentially lurking around and received multiple assurances they would keep an eye out. With my wife comforted, I left her to tend to our little one and headed for the woods. I didn't, but should have, noticed a bush at the corner of our house infested with moths. A lot of branches and whole trees had fallen, making the common trails pretty impassable. There was something about the day that
Starting point is 06:37:43 kept me determined to keep going. I began to make my own path in the woods between blocked trails. being sure to note landmarks and sun positions so I wouldn't get lost. I came upon one clear trail that, after a few dozen feet, was blocked by a highly tangled mass of trees and branches. What was strange was that they did not appear to have fallen, but rather seemed woven together. It was like a natural wall. I stood for a moment, unsure of why seeing this had caused my entire body to break out in goosebumps.
Starting point is 06:38:16 The sun must have gone behind a cloud because it suddenly seemed dark, darker and a bit colder. That's when I saw the eyes. Red, unblinking, and definitely inhuman eyes were staring at me from behind the edge of the wall. The face was round and pale. I couldn't see the detail on the nose and mouth, if it even had them. I blinked, and the face seemed to disappear. I slowly edge closer with every sensible bone in my body telling me to run back home. My curiosity vetoed those feelings. There was a climbing vine with flowers on it growing beside the wall, probably why it took me so long to see the face to begin with. Where the face had been, I now found a plain white doll. Its torso, arms, and legs were all much longer than they should be,
Starting point is 06:39:00 and the face was perfectly smooth with no detail whatsoever. Attached to the doll was a white card, in some sort of black ink or marker where the words beware, with a crossed out circle beside it. On the bottom part of the card was an oval, with two red dots midway up it, a simplistic drawing of the face I had seen. At this point, I was honestly pretty scared, first seeing a stranger outside my house, now having some albino weirdo following me around, leaving mangled, homemade toys with creepy notes. I had dealt a lot with people pushing me around when I was younger, so I wasn't about to let some creep ruin my hike. I told myself I was falling victim to the same paranoia as my wife. We were not able to call for help after all, with all the lines being down.
Starting point is 06:39:48 I decided to continue my hike. I sat on a rock and had some of the bottled water I'd brought with me. My heart started to slow down, and I began to feel a little silly for the fear I had been feeling. Clearly, some local kids had decided to take advantage of the situation and mess with the new guy in the neighborhood. Resolving to find a way to pay them back, I got up to continue my hike when I heard the snap of a twig coming from behind me. startled, I whipped around and saw the FBI agent my wife had seen not ten feet from me, standing on the trail. Only I could see now, as my blood ran cold, that he was in no way even human. He appeared to be wearing a suit, but it could just as easily have been his skin.
Starting point is 06:40:31 Almost nine feet tall, his arms reached nearly to the ground. His face was perfectly smooth, no eyes, no mouth, no nose, no ears. Despite this, I could feel the intensity of the his stare. I was more frightened than I had ever been before. Every fiber of my being was telling me to run, to get away, to do anything in my power to remove this monster from my vision. But I was held to the ground as if I had been glued there. That's when I noticed the blood at his feet, the disturbing mass of rubbery-looking wet tubes that, I realized with a rush of bile to my throat, could very well have been human intestines. I don't know how long the stander's. I don't know how long the After a moment, the paralysis I felt seemed to abate.
Starting point is 06:41:19 I thought fast, sudden movement might invite action on the part of the tall man facing me. What action that might be I could not imagine, but I knew somehow it could not be good. With shaking hands I fumbled for the cell phone in my pocket. Though I would get no signal out here, the camera still worked. Slowly, so slowly, I fumbled to hit the record button without taking my eyes off him. I held the phone up and glanced, ever so briefly, at the screen, nothing but static. But now he and his gory mess were gone. My paralysis left with him.
Starting point is 06:41:55 I scrambled to my feet and started to run when I realized I had no idea where I was. The wall of woven trees and branches wasn't there, but neither was the path it had blocked. The rock I had rested on to drink my water was not there. As far as I could tell, I was in a completely different place. part of the woods. I won't lie. At this point, I thought I was never going to see my wife and child again. I was being stalked by some insane man in a bad Halloween costume, or worse, a monster the likes of which the world had never, as far as I knew at the time, seen before. After a few minutes of trying to decide what to do, I resolve myself to get out of this and get out of it alive. Just in case,
Starting point is 06:42:38 I typed out a note on my cell phone, long since returned to normal, briefly describing the being I had seen, and making sure my family knew the love I had for them and the regret I had going into the woods. I put the phone in sleep mode to preserve the battery as much as possible, and proceeded in what I hoped was the direction home. For a few minutes, everything seemed fine. Then I realized I was being stalked.
Starting point is 06:43:04 I kept hearing odd noises around me. Every time I glanced in the direction of the noise, I would see that same blank stare from behind a tree or a bush. Only once did I see the being in full again, perhaps five feet away. I had briefly stopped in my hike to get my bearings when I had that being-watched feeling. When I turned around, I fell straight onto my behind with the tall man within easy reach. But still, he did not move, other than to very, very slowly tilt his head sideways. There was a strange whispering noise and a mass of long, fluid-like tentacles sprouted from his back, branching out to the sides and writhing in the air.
Starting point is 06:43:42 I screamed. I'm not sure what happened next. I found myself sitting, leaning against a tree, sobbing uncontrollably. Never before in my life had terror so gripped me. I did not know how to react. You never understand fight or flight until you're faced with a real situation like this. I guess I chose flight because I was again alone, again in unfamiliar territory. I was looked down at my arms. I began to sob again, unable to help myself. All over my arms were written one word in black ink, over and over again. Run. I ran. I ran harder than I've ever run in my life. I didn't know where I was going, and I didn't really care. I just wanted to see my daughter, my wife, my mother, any friendly face I could find. My feet pounded in the dirt. The ground was
Starting point is 06:44:34 still wet in many places from the storm. I lost count of the times I fell in the mud. I lost track of time. My lungs were burning. My knees were wobbling and about to give out, but the pounding terror in my head and in my heart would not allow me to even slow down. I burst into a clearing and fell again, as I tried to skid to a stop. At first, I thought I had come again face to face with the tall man. But this was different. Perhaps seven feet tall, it seemed like an alabaster white man with giant wings, also perfectly porcelain white. The only detail that stood out were the glowing red eyes. We stayed like that for a moment before it walked towards me. I jumped to my feet ready to run again when the thing rushed me. Before I could move, it had grabbed me and thrown me behind it.
Starting point is 06:45:25 I landed with a very hard thump on the ground. I scrambled to turn over. I scrambled to turn over. and look at the creature. That was when I realized it was not me it was staring at, not me it was rushing. The tall man had been right behind me. My mind, briefly cleared enough of fear and adrenaline to think, finally recognized the pale creature as the first face I had seen at the trail. The creature that had given me the warning. The two beings stood facing each other for a bare heartbeat. The tentacles came whipping and thrashing from the tall man's back. Again a pause as nothing happened. The wings of the white creature slowly beat the air. Suddenly a tentacle whipped forward, its point driving at the face of the white creature. One of the giant moth-like wings
Starting point is 06:46:10 curled inward and whipped back out, deflecting the tentacle. Not just deflecting it, but shattering it. The pieces of the tentacles wavered and dissipated before they ever touched the ground. I jumped to my feet and gave an involuntary whoop of victory on behalf of my strange otherworldly protector. This was clearly a mistake. The heads of both creatures snapped straight to me. Tentacles from the tall man darted in my direction. The face of the white creature split open at the bottom, and it roared at me, which I took as a warning. It managed to use its wing to deflect the tentacles. It leapt forward, its arms wrapping around the tall man, its wings encapsulating the tentacles. With a shimmering upward rush as if taking off at great velocity, they both vanished.
Starting point is 06:46:59 I passed out. When I woke, I had again moved, but now I recognized everything. In fact, I had gone from a few miles in the woods to perhaps a few tens of feet in the woods, just behind my house. I staggered to my feet and made my way home. The sun was setting. I had been gone all day but only had memories to account for, perhaps half that. When my wife saw me, she asked if I'd had had a good day playing in the woods. I glanced down. The words were gone from my arms, but my body was still covered in mud. I somehow managed a smile for her, determined to keep the horrors I'd witnessed to myself. I told her the woods turned out not to be for me. My step-sister Lynn and I were visiting her grandparents in Virginia. Her grandparents' house is in the countryside with a 20-acre cornfield
Starting point is 06:47:57 next to it. About 50 yards behind the house, miles of forest lay. The first night we were there we were unpacking and getting ready to go to sleep. There was a bunk bed in the guest room, which our younger siblings were going to sleep in. There was a couch and a pull-out bed in the living room, which Lynn and I decided to sleep on. We were channel surfing on the TV when we flipped to a show about urban legends in the United States, since my stepsister and I have always had an interest in paranormal happenings, we decided to stop and watch for a few minutes. Something came on about a creature called Mothman. According to the show, sightings of Mothman were said to be mostly in Virginia, where we were,
Starting point is 06:48:39 and Kentucky. So, my stepsister and I looked at each other with our jaws dropped because we always seemed to believe in these sorts of things. The next morning, we were messing around with a soccer ball. Lynn is on a soccer team, and she brings her soccer ball wherever she goes. My step-sister punted the ball into the cornfield. Oops, she smiled. We searched for hours and hours but could not find the ball, no matter how hard we looked.
Starting point is 06:49:06 My step-sister was beside herself because it was her favorite soccer ball. The next night, Lynn, our siblings and I, were all watching television in the living room, when suddenly we heard a tremendous crash on the roof of the house. We all let out a yelp of terror and dashed under the hideaway bed's covers. Then we heard footsteps, loud footsteps, as if something abnormally large was romping about on our roof. Our parents came into the room with wide eyes and asked us if we had dropped or broken something but froze when they too heard the footsteps on the roof. My stepdad went over to the window and gazed out at the cornfield, which for some reason
Starting point is 06:49:45 looked particularly ominous that night. As he looked, he saw my stepsister's soccer ball drop from the roof. He looked down, not knowing quite what it was because it had fallen so quickly. He ran outside and brought the ball inside. My step-sister grabbed the ball, smiling from ear to ear, happy to have it back at last. My stepdad and mom went back into the other room after saying good night. Suddenly, my step-sister looked at the ball, and she frowned, angrily. Furious, she yelled, look!
Starting point is 06:50:18 We all looked at the ball and saw four perfectly round holes in it. two very large ones about the size of a quarter, and about half an inch from those holes, were two little holes about the size of dimes. It gave me the chills, and suddenly I had a recollection of the show that Lynn and I had watched the previous night. We looked at Josh and Ashley, our younger siblings, and told them to leave the room. Griping and groaning, they trudged off to their room. I looked at Lynn and said,
Starting point is 06:50:46 I know this sounds stupid, but could this be mothman? she let out a snort and said, Don't be stupid. Nothing else peculiar happened that night, but stranger things were yet to come. For about a week, things went quite peacefully. By the next Thursday or Friday,
Starting point is 06:51:04 we had forgotten all about the entire incident with the soccer ball. In the morning, we woke up and had breakfast. After washing the dishes, we wandered into the cornfield. After romping for about five minutes, we began to hear rustling noises in the corn crops nearby. We looked at each other and froze. Within a few more seconds,
Starting point is 06:51:28 we heard a screeching and howling sound, somewhat similar to nails on a chalkboard. We fell to our knees, covering our ears. After it stopped, Lynn was so scared, tears were streaking down her cheeks. We have to go back, she sobbed in a panicky voice. We heard the noise start up again, and she let out a scream as we dropped to our knees again. The noise seemed to be coming from up above us, and before either of us had time to think twice about it, we looked up and saw something dart past us, quick as a flash.
Starting point is 06:52:03 It had to have had a wingspan of at least ten feet. We both agreed later on that it had been a human-like figure with enormous wings. As we were running back to the house, we stumbled upon a baby deer, barely alive. We both let out a gasp and leaned closer to the deer. Suddenly, Lynn shouted, oh my God, and turned pale. What, I said.
Starting point is 06:52:27 I looked to where she was pointing, and I saw four perfectly round holes in the deer's abdomen, just like the ones in the soccer ball. We ran back and told the story to our family. They did not believe us, and I doubt they ever will, though it was too real not to believe. It still haunts Lynn and me to this day. Driving on FM 157 between Venus and Mansfield, Texas, my daughter and I were on our way to Walmart. It was sometime in the fall of 2007, around dusk.
Starting point is 06:53:07 From my left, something in the sky caught my eye. At first I thought it was a trash bag that had gotten caught in a wind current. As it got nearer, it seemed to be descending, and I thought of a person stretched out in a glider. Even nearer and still descending, it looked like a human-like form with wings attached. never once flapping its wings. It glided towards us, so close to the top of our car it seemed as though it would land on top. The window was slightly rolled down, and I never heard a sound. I suddenly felt the need to roll my window up and didn't dare stop the car to see what it was. It looked dark brown or black, somewhere between the texture of a tow sack and leather,
Starting point is 06:53:48 kind of raggedy and worn looking. It didn't have feathers. Once I realized what I was seeing, I immediately thought of the creature from Jeepers-creepers, although I didn't see a face. It did have the body of a human, and the wings were somewhat like that of a bat, but not fully extended. I looked in all my rearview mirrors, but it seemed to have just disappeared. I know what my eyes saw, but my mind was telling me it wasn't real. I said nothing. My daughter didn't say anything either, so I thought that she must not have seen it. About two more miles down the road I asked my daughter, Did you see?
Starting point is 06:54:26 She immediately cut off my question and said, Oh my God, yes, what in the hell was that? I asked her what she had seen, and she said basically the same thing, except that she thought it was a tarp at first instead of a trash bag. After we had discussed what we saw, my daughter opened the inside cover of the sunroof to see if anything was on top of the car,
Starting point is 06:54:49 just in case, but nothing was there. It seemed so unreal. After we got home later, we told my husband and stepson what we saw, and they just scoffed at us and said we were crazy. Maybe we are, but we know what we saw, and we don't dare tell just anyone of our experience. I've been a paranormal investigator for years, so I guess you could say I'm used to weird stuff happening. But nothing could have prepared me for what I saw one night while driving down Bethesda Arno Road in Middle Tennessee. It was around 10.30 p.m. and I was just cruising along the road, which winds through fields and past a few scattered homes. The sky was kind of cloudy, making the night darker than usual, and there was a bit of a chill in the air. I was thinking about nothing in particular when I rounded a curve and saw it.
Starting point is 06:55:48 My headlights caught something huge standing right by the side of the road. I almost couldn't believe my eyes. This thing, whatever it was, stood near a road sign, almost blending in with the shadows. It was so tall that its head was above the sign, which I knew was at least seven and a half feet off the ground. The creature was really thin and had arms and legs like twigs. It looked like it could be knocked over by a strong breeze, but there was something sturdy about it too. The creature's body was kind of human-shaped, with a head that looked a bit too big for its body, and it had this strange triangular appearance. The most bizarre part was the dark webbing
Starting point is 06:56:27 that stretched from its wrists down to its knees. It almost looked like wings, but not quite. The creature stood so still, it could have been mistaken for a strange statue if not for the living presence I could feel, even from a distance. I slowed my car down, my heart pounding in my chest. What was this thing?
Starting point is 06:56:48 Part of me wanted to drive away as fast as I could, but I'm an investigator. It's my job to figure out these mysteries. So I kept my car moving slowly, trying to take in every detail. As my car's headlights shone on it, the creature's color seemed to shimmer a reflective red. It reminded me of the scary red eyes you see in movies about monsters. But there was no glow from its eyes. Actually, I couldn't see any eyes or even a face. It was just a shadowy, faceless form standing eerily by the roadside. I remember. I remember thinking, this isn't some ghost or alien, it's something else. It didn't feel evil or scary in the way a monster in a movie might. It was just unknown, and that alone was enough to
Starting point is 06:57:34 send a shiver down my spine. The whole thing lasted maybe seven or eight seconds as I drove by, but those seconds felt like forever. I was so close at one point, no more than a stone's throw away. And yet, the creature never moved. It just stood there, mysteriously calm, and utterly silent. After I passed it, my curiosity got the better of my fear. I stopped the car about a hundred yards down the road. Taking a deep breath, I turned the car around, my heart's still racing. I had to see it again. I needed to know what it was. But as I made my way back, little did I know. The night had more surprises in store for me. After seeing that strange creature by the road, I had a million thoughts racing through my head. I knew I had to go back and check again. Maybe I missed something
Starting point is 06:58:26 important the first time. So I turned the car around and headed back to where I had seen it. My hands were shaking a little on the steering wheel, but I was more excited than scared. I needed to see it one more time to try to understand what it was. As I drove back to the spot, I turned off the music and listened to the quiet around me. The only sounds were the car's engine and the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze. When I reached the place where I'd seen the creature, I slowed down and peered through the darkness, hoping to catch another glimpse, but there was nothing there. The road sign stood lonely by the roadside, and there was no sign of the mysterious creature
Starting point is 06:59:05 anywhere. I parked the car and got out, my flashlight in hand. The cool night air felt good against my face, and it helped calm my nerves a bit. I walked over to the road sign and shined the flashlight around, looking for any clue that the creature had been there. Maybe there would be footprints, or maybe the creature had dropped something. But the ground was undisturbed, and there was nothing unusual to be found. Feeling a bit disappointed, I walked back to my car and sat inside for a few minutes. I took out my notebook and wrote down everything I remembered about the creature, the height, the strange webbing, the way it stood motionless by the road. I drew a quick sketch, trying to capture its eerie silhouette. I knew it was important to record everything while it
Starting point is 06:59:52 was still fresh in my mind. Then I pulled out my phone and called Mr. Henderson, a fellow paranormal investigator who had taught me a lot about the unknown. His phone rang a few times before he picked up. Hey, Mr. Henderson, it's me, I said, trying to keep my voice steady. I saw something really weird tonight on Bethesda Arno Road. Mr. Henderson sounded half asleep but interested. Tell me everything, he said. So I described the creature to him in detail, from the triangular head to the webbed limbs. Mr. Henderson listened quietly, only interrupting a few times to ask for more specifics. When I finished, there was a pause. It sounds like you saw something truly unusual, he finally said. I'll look through my books and see if there's anything that matches your
Starting point is 07:00:42 description. We need to figure out what you encountered. After hanging up, I felt a little better. Mr. Henderson was going to help me research, and maybe together we could solve the mystery of the creature. I started the car and began the drive home, my mind buzzing with possibilities. What if we discovered a new species? What if there were more creatures like the one I saw? As I drove under the starry sky, I realized that tonight had changed something in me. I was no longer just a kid who liked mysteries. I was an investigator, on the trail of something unknown, and I couldn't wait to find out more. 18 days ago, after posting my last story and receiving words of encouragement from you all, I began sifting through the numerous pages of notes left over from my interviews.
Starting point is 07:01:38 One interview in particular caught my attention, and while the story itself isn't the scariest, The subsequent events have compelled me to sell my house and move as far away from the New River Valley as possible. In an interview with Clyde on June 21st, 2008, he shared a memory from his childhood about a ghost town he stumbled upon in the mountains during a hunting trip. I'll try to do justice to his tail. Once, when I was probably 14 or 15, I found a ghost town while I was hunting, Clyde recounted, behind his sixth cup of coffee.
Starting point is 07:02:11 I leaned forward eagerly. Do you know the name of it? What happened? Why was it abandoned? Easy, son. I can only answer one question at a time. I didn't know the name then, and I still don't know it now. It's pretty normal to find old abandoned cabins and such up on the ridge, but this was a whole town. I'm talking about 15 houses in a general store. I've never seen it on any map, and I've never heard anyone talk about it. Okay, but why was it abandoned in the first place? I asked.
Starting point is 07:02:42 my pencil hovering above my notebook. I'll get there when I get there. I'm not done telling you about it yet, Clyde replied. As far as I could tell, it was an old coal town. Of course I only say that because I saw the boarded-up entry further up the ridge. Anyway, being a dumb kid, I decided to poke around. Clyde paused and sipped his coffee before continuing. I went into the general store, and I'll tell you,
Starting point is 07:03:08 it looked like a damn museum, just covered in dust. Nothing was out of place. All the shelves were still stocked, and there were even some Confederate notes in the till. I took them with me. I've never found a Civil War artifact I didn't keep for myself. I hastily scribbled Civil War mining town in my notes. Okay, so what else did you see? I went into three or four of the houses, and it was the same as the store.
Starting point is 07:03:35 Everything looked like it hadn't been touched in 100 years. Everything had a thick layer of dust on it, and the real spooky part was that it looked like people had just up and left. Some of the houses had the tables set as if folks were about to sit down for supper. Abandoned in a hurry, I said slowly as I scribbled the words in my notebook. Did you see anything that could have explained why everyone left so quickly? Clyde nodded. It was starting to get dark, and I needed to get home soon, or Mama would have worried, but I had to check out one more house before I left. I decided to check the house closest to the mine entry.
Starting point is 07:04:16 I felt myself involuntarily shaking with excitement. From a historian standpoint, this was going to be an amazing story. What did you see? If you're pausing for dramatic effect, it's definitely working. Clyde chuckled and continued. This house was a wreck inside. Looks like it was completely ransacked. Tables were flipped.
Starting point is 07:04:38 Dishes were broken. Everything was just destroyed. At the time, I figured some of those Union soldiers had probably found out about the mine and came to shut it down. What do you mean at the time? I asked. My mouth now incredibly dry. I asked my Uncle Joe about it when I got home that evening.
Starting point is 07:04:57 He told me it wasn't the Union Fellows. He'd heard a story when he was a kid about a mining town that had been abandoned because of some curse or monster or something. Something came out of the mine and attacked them. I felt the wind immediately leave my sails. A monster, Clyde? Really? That's all you have for me? I didn't say whether or not I believed it, Clyde shot back with a sly grin, just telling you what I was told. Do you at least remember where it is?
Starting point is 07:05:26 I guess it wouldn't hurt to take some pictures of it if it's still there. Of course, I remember where it's at. Ain't no one in the whole valley that knows those hills like I do. Clyde sloppily drew a map in my notebook and put a large X where the town was supposed to be. X marks the spot sun. And with that, Clyde called the waitress over to get his check and asked me, same time next week? I nodded and smiled but felt defeated. Sadly, that was as far as my adventure went until recently.
Starting point is 07:05:58 After some of you suggested I should revive my book to honor Clyde, I decided to find that ghost town. Two weeks ago, I set out in my book. search of the mine, following Clyde's imprecise map. It proved challenging, but not impossible. I drove for what felt like an eternity, and found myself on a back road somewhere between Pyrusburg and Narrows, very close to the West Virginia border. Clide's map had proven true up to this point. I saw that I should have been approaching my next and final turn and slowed down. I passed the same small opening in the tree line probably five times, before I realized that
Starting point is 07:06:35 was the road I was supposed to be on. I gently urged the old 1950s Chevy Clyde had left me up the hill. After about a quarter of a mile, the road ran out, and I was met with nothing but trees. Of course, why wouldn't I have to hack my way through the boondocks? I muttered to myself as I climbed down from the cab. I grabbed my camera, my Naljean bottle, and a small maglight, and started picking my way through the trees. I must have climbed that hill for an hour, even though Clyde's map said the town was only three miles off the road, the vegetation was thick and the hill was muddy, which definitely slowed me down. When I finally broke through the tree line, I found myself in a large clearing,
Starting point is 07:07:19 and just as Clyde had said, I saw the ghost town. I quickly grabbed my camera and started snapping pictures. Everything was more or less as he had described it, save for the now collapsed general store. as I made my way through the town, taking pictures the whole time, I found myself in awe of the fact that it really did look as if everyone had vanished. I made my way toward the entrance to the mine, and just like Clyde had said, it was still boarded up. I turned to look at the house closest to the mine and noticed what looked like large and jagged claw marks all around one of the windows.
Starting point is 07:07:57 Now knowing about the moth man, I felt my throat tightened. It was probably just some kids. messing around back here that did that, I said to myself, trying to remain calm. I turned back to the mine and snapped a picture of the worn sign near its entrance. Through all the grime and chipped paint, I could faintly make out the words, Danger inside, keep out. I knew then that I should have left it at that, maybe taken a few more pictures, and then headed home to forget all about this place. But something felt like it was calling me to the mine. The rotted boards broke away with minimal effort. As I absently reached for my flashlight, I stared into the dark mouth of the mine. I thought I heard a
Starting point is 07:08:39 loud whisper, come to me. I froze and looked around. Sure I'd find some bumpkin laughing at my fear, but I saw nothing. That's when I realized that I couldn't hear anything other than my own scared breathing. No birds, no crickets, no wind, absolutely nothing. I'm still kicking myself for what I did next. I took a deep breath as I clicked on my flashlight and then plunged myself into the darkness. 150 plus years of mustiness and animal droppings filled my nostrils, and I involuntarily wretched. When I regained my composure, I could have sworn I heard a hoarse and throaty laugh come from deeper in the mine. Nope, you're just scaring yourself. It's nothing, I repeated to myself over and over as I forced myself to continue, my feet feeling like they were 100 pounds
Starting point is 07:09:30 each. I walked and walked, and according to my watch, I'd been following this tunnel for at least 20 minutes. Wow, this mine runs deep. My voice trailed off as I entered a large cavern deep inside the mountain. Whoa, was all I could muster. I heard that laugh again, this time coming from above me. I whipped around with my flashlight and pointed it at the ceiling of the cavern. I thought I saw something flash past the beam, but I definitely heard something moving. I spun around again, trying to get a bead on what was in there with me. I felt a huge rush of air from behind me and heard what sounded like massive wings flapping. I spun again, and that's when I saw it standing on the cavern floor about 20 feet from me.
Starting point is 07:10:15 It, this abomination, this clear affront to God, stood easily seven feet tall, and was covered in matted black feathers. Where arms should have been, it had two large leathery wings. Its eyes glowed red as my shaking hands tried to hold. hold the flashlight on it. It let out a snarl and then started to laugh again. I knew you'd come to me. They always come to me. It roared as it flapped its wings and rose into the air. I turned back to the tunnel and ran, the fastest I've ever run in my life. I ran and ran, refusing to look back. I heard the creature's wings flapping and jaws snapping behind me. You should have never come here,
Starting point is 07:10:58 it jeered. Now you'll die like the people in that village. I kept running and soon I saw the light at the end of the tunnel. With my last bit of strength, I threw myself from the mine and into the grass outside. I quickly rolled onto my back and instinctively shielded my face. Three agonizing seconds passed before I realized I wasn't dead. I scrambled to my feet and looked at the entrance to the mine. Just within the shadows, I saw the creature standing with its chest heaving in clear rage. I backed all the way out of the town, never taking my eyes off the entrance to the mine. It wasn't until I reached the tree line that I felt safe enough to turn and run. The trip down the mountain was a lot faster than my journey up it, of course. It helped that I ran, fell all the way to the
Starting point is 07:11:45 bottom. When I got home, I locked all the windows and doors. I didn't sleep that night, and I haven't really slept since. Even now that some 700 miles in three states separate me from that mine. I don't know what I saw in that mine, but I'm never coming back to the NRV. My house in Blacksburg is for sale if anyone is interested. Just be careful. You never know what you'll find up here in the mountains. Twenty-seven years ago, I was just an eleven-year-old kid living in the quiet town of Gallipolis, nestled in Vinton County. Our home, a weathered red brick house, though time has dulled my memory of its exact hue, stood ominously across from an old cemetery, its crumbling gravestones whispering secrets of the past. The cemetery,
Starting point is 07:12:41 overgrown and forlorn, had seen better days, with an abandoned barn nearby, its rotting beams and rusted nails a grim reminder of neglect. The playground at school was just a stone's throw away, but my brother, our cousins and I found our misguided adventures in the shadows of the graveyard. We weren't disrespectful, just city kids playing tag among the tomb. Our laughter a thin veil over the somber atmosphere. I vividly recall rushing home every night, breathless and sweaty, as the streetlights flickered on, a warning that trouble awaited if I lingered too long, or worse, if I faced the inevitable thrashing. You know, the kind that makes you question your life choices as you scramble for safety.
Starting point is 07:13:26 One particular night, the familiar sound of my parents arguing pierced the walls of our home, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Eager to escape the oppressive atmosphere, my brother and I slipped out to the porch. The full moon hung high in the sky, casting an eerie glow over everything, transforming the familiar into something unsettling. I turned to my brother and suggested we venture across the street
Starting point is 07:13:52 to the cemetery for a game of tag. He followed, though he wore a distant look in his eyes, still trapped in the remnants of sleep. As we wandered, the peacefulness of the night was suddenly interrupted by a dark shadow soaring overhead. We exchanged bewildered glances but shrugged it off, thinking it was just a bat. However, a second swoop sent a chill down my spine. By then we were near the far end of the cemetery, far from the comforting glow of our home. My brother, now visibly frightened, bolted back toward the house,
Starting point is 07:14:26 and I, sensing something was amiss but driven by curiosity, trailed behind him. him. Once inside, he muttered that he was off to bed, but my adventurous spirit urged me back outside. I tiptoed back to the cemetery, glancing up every few seconds, the adrenaline coursing through my veins. Time felt distorted as I wandered around, lost in thought until a loud swoosh echoed, like a giant bird gliding in for a landing. Heart pounding, I looked up just in time to see a colossal figure silhouetted against the moonlight. At first I was confused. remembering a character from a show I used to watch called The Tick, who had a sidekick with butterfly-like wings.
Starting point is 07:15:08 But this creature was no cartoon. The figure was enormous, its wings spreading wide, casting a shadow that engulfed me. As it glided closer, I caught a glimpse of its face, an unsettling moth-like visage with beady black eyes that seemed to shine with an otherworldly light. Fur or hair, a dusty gray covered its body, and I felt an instinctive dread wash over me.
Starting point is 07:15:34 In a panic, I turned and ran, my heart racing as I sprinted back toward the safety of my home. Swoosh! The creature swooped again, the sound echoing in the stillness of the night, and I could feel the rush of air as it passed overhead. I reached my front porch, gasping for breath, my mind racing with questions and fear. I stumbled inside and collapsed into bed trying to convince myself it was just a figment of my imagination. The next day at school, I couldn't shake the feeling of dread. I told my friend about the encounter, and later that day, a teacher pulled me aside.
Starting point is 07:16:09 I heard you saw the mothman, she said, her expression grave. He's been around since the 80s. If you leave him alone, he'll leave you alone. But if you've caught a glimpse, brace yourself for some bad luck. I told her what had happened, and she just smiled knowingly, adding, make sure you stay out of that cemetery from now on. How did she know? Kids being kids, I ignored her warning
Starting point is 07:16:35 and returned to the cemetery with my cousins. We were having a great time playing tag until I ran too close to the old barn and stepped directly on a rusty nail, the pain shooting through my heel like a lightning bolt. I was trapped, surrounded by boards with nails sticking out, feeling like the walls were closing in around me. My cousin, ever vigilant, heard my husband,
Starting point is 07:16:56 heard my cries and rushed over, and in a panic, he stepped on the other end of the board, knocking the fear from the night before into me and the rusty nail out of my foot. It was a strange kind of fear, one that both intrigued and terrified me. The kids at school had been buzzing with stories about Mothman, but I hadn't known anything about him until I asked a few friends during lunch. They filled me in on the legend, how he was said to be a harbinger of doom, a creature that appeared before disasters. I listened, wide-eyed,
Starting point is 07:17:29 as they recounted tales of sightings in Point Pleasant, West Virginia, just a short drive away. Some said he had been spotted near bridges before they collapsed. Others claimed he was seen before fires or accidents. I had never been one for ghost stories, but this was different. This was real. I had seen him with my own eyes.
Starting point is 07:17:51 As the days passed, I couldn't shake the feeling that my encounter had somehow marked me. The shadows in the cemetery felt heavier. The rustling of leaves seemed more ominous, and even the playful laughter of my cousins took on an unsettling edge. I became hyper-aware of every creek in the house, every flicker of the streetlights outside. My brother, who used to be my partner in crime,
Starting point is 07:18:16 now seemed preoccupied, his demeanor shifting as well. We no longer ventured into the cemetery, and I began to dread the third. thought of being outside after dark. One evening as I sat on the porch, watching the sun dip below the horizon, I felt an overwhelming urge to confront my fear. I told myself that I had to go back, to face whatever had terrified me that night. Maybe it was a way to reclaim my childhood, to prove that I wasn't afraid of some myth. So as the sun set and the shadows grew long, I made up my mind. I slipped out of the house, my heart pounding as I crossed the street to the
Starting point is 07:18:53 cemetery. The full moon cast an eerie glow, illuminating the cracked gravestones and overgrown weeds. I felt a mix of dread and determination as I stepped deeper into the graveyard, the cool night air wrapping around me like a shroud. As I wandered, the silence grew deafening. I called out half-heartedly, Mothman, are you here? My voice trembled, echoing in the stillness. For a moment, I felt ridiculous, standing there in the dark like a fool. But just as I was about to turn back, I heard it, a low, haunting sound that sent a shiver down my spine. Swoosh. I froze. The unmistakable sound of wings slicing through the air. My heart raced as I looked up, and there he was. The creature silhouetted against the moonlight, his massive wings unfurling like a dark omen.
Starting point is 07:19:49 The fear that had become a part of me surged back, overwhelming and paralyzing. I could hardly breathe as I stared into those beady black eyes, feeling like a moth drawn to a flame. And then, just as suddenly as he appeared, he vanished into the night, leaving me standing alone in the cemetery, trembling and breathless. The night felt heavier now, the weight of that shadow more pronounced. I turned and ran, my instincts kicking in, propelling me back to the safety of home.
Starting point is 07:20:21 When I finally slammed the door shut behind me, I collapsed against it, heart racing. I had faced Mothman, and now I understood the true weight of his legend. It wasn't just about the creature. It was about the fear that lingered long after the encounter, the knowledge that some things in the dark were better left undisturbed. From that night on, I knew I would never play in the cemetery again. The laughter of my childhood had failed.
Starting point is 07:20:48 into a haunting memory, replaced by the weight of an experience that would stay with me forever. The world felt different now, darker, heavier, and full of shadows that whispered of things best left unseen. From my vantage point at the university, I spend most days buried in research and teaching, explaining theories and phenomena grounded in evidence and logic. Yet, here I am, grappling with memories that defy both. I'm a Midwest college professor, far removed from the mystical or the legendary. But memory, especially one so vivid and terrifying as that night in the mountains of upstate New York, has a peculiar force, pulling you back into its depths. In the summer of 1975, when leisure suits were the rage and gas was cheap, my family
Starting point is 07:21:44 embarked on what was our annual expedition, this time targeting the East Coast. My dad, a social worker by trade, had a way of stretching a dollar that could make even the most frugal envious. My mom, with her infinite patience, managed us three kids in the confined space of our trusty van, transforming it each night into a makeshift camper. That summer felt different, though. There was an unspoken urgency in the air, perhaps a shared family intuition that our tradition of cross-country travel was nearing its end as my sister and I edged closer to the tumult of adolescence.
Starting point is 07:22:20 We traveled from the sultry depths of South Carolina, through the tangled heart of North Carolina and up the spine of the eastern seaboard. Our destination that fateful night was merely a point on a map, one of many rest stops dotting the rural outreaches of New York State. The rest area was nothing more than a gravel lot surrounded by towering pines and maples that swayed gently in the mountain breeze.
Starting point is 07:22:45 Isolated and serene, it seemed a perfect encapsulation of nature's quiet majesty. Our van, a humble but richly, reliable vessel, was parked at the far end of the lot, the forest's shadow enveloping us as the sun dipped below the horizon. Dad had rigged the van ingeniously for sleep. My sister and I lay suspended in hammocks that swayed slightly with every movement. My parents and baby sister settled below on a makeshift bed of sleeping bags and blankets. As night deepened, the sounds of the forest grew louder, crickets chirping rhythmically and the occasional rustle of wind through leaves.
Starting point is 07:23:23 It should have been comforting, yet rest alluded me. Lying there, with the soft fabric of the hammock cradling me, my eyes were drawn to the van's large front window. The darkness outside was thick, almost palpable, as if the night itself were pressing against the glass. That's when I saw them, two large orange orbs, like the eyes of some nocturnal beast, floating at the level of the driver's seat.
Starting point is 07:23:50 I remember thinking it impossible. I had ventured outside earlier, and the space before the van was empty but for the whispering trees. Fear gripped me in an icy hold, yet my body was paralyzed, my voice a prisoner in my throat. The orbs hovered, unwavering, as if whatever creature they belonged to was studying the van and its occupants with curious intensity. The logical part of my mind scrambled for a reasonable explanation. Headlights from a distant car, perhaps, refracted strangely by the night. but the deeper primal part of me recoiled from the impossibility of the sight. It was then I noticed my sister, in the hammock beside mine, her body rigid, her eyes wide and
Starting point is 07:24:35 fixed on the same eerie spectacle. Our shared terror was silent but palpable, a bond in that moment stronger than any we'd had before. We lay there, two children suspended between the known world and the inexplicable, as the night whispered secrets we were not meant to hear. The forest seemed to hold its breath as the orbs lingered, illuminating nothing but themselves in the murky darkness. My heart pounded so fiercely I feared it would escape my chest. The silence between my sister and me was a thick, tense cord stretched to breaking. Neither of us dared to whisper, lest we draw the attention of whatever lurked just beyond the
Starting point is 07:25:16 thin glass of the van's window. I could feel my sister's fear as palpably as my own. a shared terror that seemed to amplify in the close quarters of our hammocks. I wanted to speak, to say something reassuring, but fear had sown my lips shut. My eyes, however, remained fixed on the haunting glow outside, tracking each slight movement, as if by will alone I could ward off the encroaching darkness. It was then that the unbelievable occurred, the driver-side door, which I knew my father had locked meticulously as he always did, creaked open with
Starting point is 07:25:51 a soft, deliberate groan. The dome light, which should have flooded the interior with light, remained dark, as if unwilling to reveal what was unfolding. The air inside the van grew thick, charged with a palpable sense of dread. With the door ajar, a larger shape began to materialize, framed by the dim light escaping from the interior. The figure was impossibly large, its head nearly filling the doorway, crowned with what seemed like two massive orange eyes that continued to burn into the night. My sister and I, frozen in our hammocks, could only watch as it then folded itself into the driver's seat, with a grace that belied its size. The creature turned slowly, and for a moment it felt as though the entire world paused. Its gaze met mine.
Starting point is 07:26:40 The eyes were not merely orbs now, but seemed to pulse with a life of their own, bright and terrifying. A silent scream clawed at my throat, trapped by the sheer impossibility of what I was witnessing. Time lost meaning as we stared at one another, until a sudden movement from my sister broke the spell. She began to cry softly beside me, the sound heartbreaking in its despair. Her tears shattered my paralysis, and I found my voice at last, calling out in a hoarse whisper to our parents below. Yet no matter how loudly we cried, our parents did not wake, their slumber undisturbed by our panic. In desperation, we tumbled from our hammocks, falling upon our unsuspecting parents in a heap of limbs and whispered sobs. Still, they did not stir,
Starting point is 07:27:26 as though under a spell of deep, unnatural sleep. We lay there, huddled together on the floor, our cries eventually dwindling into exhausted wimpers. The rest of the night was a blur of terror and confusion. I remember lying next to my mom, her familiar scent mingling with the musty odors. of the van. My sister's small body pressed against my side as we both cried until sleep mercifully took us. Morning light brought no relief, only questions and disbelief. The driver's door was indeed cracked open, just as we had feared, yet our parents dismissed our story, convinced we had simply forgotten to secure it after a nocturnal excursion. But we knew the truth of what we had seen and felt. No amount of skepticism could erase the memory of that night,
Starting point is 07:28:12 the night the Mothman visited us in the lonely mountains of New York.

There aren't comments yet for this episode. Click on any sentence in the transcript to leave a comment.